Ruins of Sorrows Keep

HoH season levi. Source: valucre.net static Gaia dump.

Posts 447Pages 31Forum Northern parts of GaiaTopic 713309Source originalWinner
Table of contents
  1. Vahn Fah
  2. Kraun
  3. Kraun
  4. Count Victor Ven Long
  5. Kraun
  6. Shouyin
  7. 04 Spriggan
  8. Darshendros the Eternal
  9. themightyjello
  10. Kraun
  11. themightyjello
  12. Ho Shin
  13. Darshendros the Eternal
  14. 04 Spriggan
  15. MerDefsGirl
  16. Kraun
  17. MerDefsGirl
  18. 04 Spriggan
  19. Ho Shin
  20. Darshendros the Eternal
  21. themightyjello
  22. Ho Shin
  23. Kraun
  24. themightyjello
  25. 04 Spriggan
  26. Darshendros the Eternal
  27. Shouyin
  28. MerDefsGirl
  29. themightyjello
  30. Kraun
  31. Ho Shin
  32. Kraun
  33. MerDefsGirl
  34. Ho Shin
  35. Darshendros the Eternal
  36. MerDefsGirl
  37. Ho Shin
  38. Darshendros the Eternal
  39. MerDefsGirl
  40. 04 Spriggan
  41. Kraun
  42. Darshendros the Eternal
  43. MerDefsGirl
  44. Darshendros the Eternal
  45. Ho Shin
  46. 04 Spriggan
  47. Kraun
  48. MerDefsGirl
  49. Darshendros the Eternal
  50. Ho Shin
  51. Darshendros the Eternal
  52. themightyjello
  53. MerDefsGirl
  54. Ho Shin
  55. Kraun
  56. 04 Spriggan
  57. Darshendros the Eternal
  58. themightyjello
  59. Kraun
  60. themightyjello
  61. Ho Shin
  62. Kraun
  63. Ho Shin
  64. Darshendros the Eternal
  65. Shouyin
  66. Darshendros the Eternal
  67. themightyjello
  68. Ho Shin
  69. Kraun
  70. Sunstrike
  71. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  72. Tomorrow
  73. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  74. Sunstrike
  75. Tomorrow
  76. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  77. Tomorrow
  78. Sunstrike
  79. Tomorrow
  80. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  81. Vahn Fah
  82. Sunstrike
  83. Tomorrow
  84. Vahn Fah
  85. Sunstrike
  86. Vahn Fah
  87. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  88. Sunstrike
  89. Vahn Fah
  90. Sunstrike
  91. Vahn Fah
  92. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  93. Kraun
  94. Sunstrike
  95. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  96. Tomorrow
  97. Sunstrike
  98. Hogosha No Juunikyuu
  99. Kraun
  100. Kraun
  101. Kraun
  102. Weibu Tunshi
  103. Kraun
  104. Weibu Tunshi
  105. Kraun
  106. Weibu Tunshi
  107. Kraun
  108. Weibu Tunshi
  109. Kraun
  110. 04 Spriggan
  111. Kraun
  112. 04 Spriggan
  113. Kraun
  114. 04 Spriggan
  115. Kraun
  116. 04 Spriggan
  117. Kraun
  118. 04 Spriggan
  119. Kraun
  120. 04 Spriggan
  121. Kraun
  122. Siat Dacore
  123. Kraun
  124. Siat Dacore
  125. Kraun
  126. Siat Dacore
  127. Kraun
  128. Siat Dacore
  129. Kraun
  130. Siat Dacore
  131. Kraun
  132. 04 Spriggan
  133. Siat Dacore
  134. Kraun
  135. Kraun
  136. Siat Dacore
  137. Kraun
  138. Siat Dacore
  139. Kraun
  140. Siat Dacore
  141. Kraun
  142. Siat Dacore
  143. Kraun
  144. Siat Dacore
  145. Kraun
  146. Siat Dacore
  147. Kraun
  148. Kraun
  149. themightyjello
  150. Kraun
  151. themightyjello
  152. Kraun
  153. themightyjello
  154. Kraun
  155. themightyjello
  156. 04 Spriggan
  157. Darshendros the Eternal
  158. 04 Spriggan
  159. Darshendros the Eternal
  160. 04 Spriggan
  161. Darshendros the Eternal
  162. 04 Spriggan
  163. Kraun
  164. Darshendros the Eternal
  165. Kraun
  166. 04 Spriggan
  167. Darshendros the Eternal
  168. Kraun
  169. Darshendros the Eternal
  170. 04 Spriggan
  171. Darshendros the Eternal
  172. 04 Spriggan
  173. Kraun
  174. 04 Spriggan
  175. Kraun
  176. 04 Spriggan
  177. Kraun
  178. 04 Spriggan
  179. Kraun
  180. Kraun
  181. Kraun
  182. 04 Spriggan
  183. Kraun
  184. Kraun
  185. Kraun
  186. 04 Spriggan
  187. Kraun
  188. 04 Spriggan
  189. Kuroiten
  190. Kraun
  191. Kuroiten
  192. Kraun
  193. Kuroiten
  194. Kraun
  195. Kuroiten
  196. Kraun
  197. Kuroiten
  198. Kraun
  199. Kuroiten
  200. User 367130
  201. Kraun
  202. User 367130
  203. Kraun
  204. User 367130
  205. Kraun
  206. User 367130
  207. Kraun
  208. 04 Spriggan
  209. Ryu Versher 777
  210. 04 Spriggan
  211. Kraun
  212. Ryu Versher 777
  213. Kraun
  214. 04 Spriggan
  215. Kraun
  216. 04 Spriggan
  217. Kraun
  218. Ryu Versher 777
  219. 04 Spriggan
  220. User 367130
  221. Kraun
  222. 04 Spriggan
  223. Ryu Versher 777
  224. User 367130
  225. Kraun
  226. 04 Spriggan
  227. User 367130
  228. Kraun
  229. User 367130
  230. Ryu Versher 777
  231. Kraun
  232. 04 Spriggan
  233. Ryu Versher 777
  234. User 367130
  235. Kraun
  236. 04 Spriggan
  237. Ryu Versher 777
  238. Kraun
  239. Ryu Versher 777
  240. Kraun
  241. Vahn Fah
  242. Ryu Versher 777
  243. KillerSumo
  244. Kraun
  245. KillerSumo
  246. Kraun
  247. 04 Spriggan
  248. KillerSumo
  249. Kraun
  250. KillerSumo
  251. Kraun
  252. Ryu Versher 777
  253. KillerSumo
  254. 04 Spriggan
  255. Kraun
  256. KillerSumo
  257. 04 Spriggan
  258. Kraun
  259. KillerSumo
  260. Ryu Versher 777
  261. 04 Spriggan
  262. Kraun
  263. KillerSumo
  264. Kraun
  265. KillerSumo
  266. 04 Spriggan
  267. KillerSumo
  268. 04 Spriggan
  269. Kraun
  270. KillerSumo
  271. Kraun
  272. 04 Spriggan
  273. KillerSumo
  274. Kraun
  275. 04 Spriggan
  276. KillerSumo
  277. Kraun
  278. 04 Spriggan
  279. KillerSumo
  280. Kraun
  281. 04 Spriggan
  282. KillerSumo
  283. Kraun
  284. themightyjello
  285. 04 Spriggan
  286. KillerSumo
  287. Kraun
  288. 04 Spriggan
  289. KillerSumo
  290. Kraun
  291. 04 Spriggan
  292. KillerSumo
  293. Kraun
  294. 04 Spriggan
  295. Kraun
  296. User 367130
  297. Kraun
  298. User 367130
  299. Kraun
  300. User 367130
  301. Kraun
  302. User 367130
  303. Joseph Brown
  304. Lady Sierra
  305. Kraun
  306. Joseph Brown
  307. Vahn Fah
  308. Lady Sierra
  309. Kraun
  310. Kraun
  311. Darshendros the Eternal
  312. Kraun
  313. Darshendros the Eternal
  314. Kraun
  315. Darshendros the Eternal
  316. Joseph Brown
  317. Vahn Fah
  318. Lady Sierra
  319. Kraun
  320. Lady Sierra
  321. Kraun
  322. Lady Sierra
  323. Kraun
  324. Lady Sierra
  325. Kraun
  326. Vahn Fah
  327. Kraun
  328. Vahn Fah
  329. Kraun
  330. Lady Sierra
  331. Kraun
  332. Lady Sierra
  333. Kraun
  334. Lady Sierra
  335. Joseph Brown
  336. Kraun
  337. Vahn Fah
  338. Lady Sierra
  339. 04 Spriggan
  340. Kraun
  341. Lady Sierra
  342. Kraun
  343. Joseph Brown
  344. Kraun
  345. Fengrading
  346. Kraun
  347. MerDefsGirl
  348. Joseph Brown
  349. Fengrading
  350. Kraun
  351. 04 Spriggan
  352. Kraun
  353. Fengrading
  354. Kraun
  355. Fengrading
  356. Kraun
  357. Fengrading
  358. Kraun
  359. Fengrading
  360. Kraun
  361. Fengrading
  362. Kraun
  363. Fengrading
  364. Kraun
  365. Fengrading
  366. Kraun
  367. Darshendros the Eternal
  368. Fengrading
  369. Kraun
  370. Darshendros the Eternal
  371. Kraun
  372. Darshendros the Eternal
  373. Kraun
  374. 04 Spriggan
  375. Kraun
  376. 04 Spriggan
  377. Kraun
  378. Kraun
  379. Fengrading
  380. Weibu Tunshi
  381. Fengrading
  382. Kraun
  383. Alexander Leviathan
  384. The Last Pedigree
  385. Alexander Leviathan
  386. The Last Pedigree
  387. Alexander Leviathan
  388. The Last Pedigree
  389. Alexander Leviathan
  390. The Last Pedigree
  391. Alexander Leviathan
  392. The Last Pedigree
  393. Alexander Leviathan
  394. The Last Pedigree
  395. Alexander Leviathan
  396. The Last Pedigree
  397. Alexander Leviathan
  398. The Last Pedigree
  399. Alexander Leviathan
  400. The Last Pedigree
  401. Alexander Leviathan
  402. The Last Pedigree
  403. Alexander Leviathan
  404. The Last Pedigree
  405. Alexander Leviathan
  406. 04 Spriggan
  407. The Hanging Man
  408. The Last Pedigree
  409. Alexander Leviathan
  410. 04 Spriggan
  411. The Hanging Man
  412. The Last Pedigree
  413. Alexander Leviathan
  414. 04 Spriggan
  415. The Hanging Man
  416. The Last Pedigree
  417. Alexander Leviathan
  418. 04 Spriggan
  419. The Last Pedigree
  420. The Hanging Man
  421. The Last Pedigree
  422. The Last Pedigree
  423. Alexander Leviathan
  424. 04 Spriggan
  425. The Hanging Man
  426. The Last Pedigree
  427. Alexander Leviathan
  428. 04 Spriggan
  429. The Hanging Man
  430. The Last Pedigree
  431. Alexander Leviathan
  432. 04 Spriggan
  433. The Last Pedigree
  434. The Hanging Man
  435. Alexander Leviathan
  436. The Hanging Man
  437. Alexander Leviathan
  438. The Hanging Man
  439. Alexander Leviathan
  440. 04 Spriggan
  441. The Last Pedigree
  442. 04 Spriggan
  443. The Last Pedigree
  444. 04 Spriggan
  445. The Last Pedigree
  446. 04 Spriggan
  447. The Hanging Man

1Vahn Fah

THE RUINS OF SORROW'S KEEP

DESCRIPTION - LOCATION - MYTH/LORE

Located east of the Mithral Mountain Range in the continent of Gaia, the forsaken Sorrow's Keep Ruins emanate an aura of unease and foreboding. Today Sorrow's Keep is just an empty place where you can hear the winds soughing over the remnants of decayed buildings and withered stone. But millenia ago, these fragments were part of a citadel, home of a powerful devil-mage, who eventually met his fate through the hands of a group of dadventurers who set out together to defeat the evil nestled in this place. Sorrow's Keep is still a condemned area today, avoided by many and said to bear the curse of Draeger, the horror, who had reigned in these halls.

  • Description

What you can see today of Sorrow's Keep is only a small glimpse of its former magnificence - but somehow what is still left hasn't lost its menacing aura. Seperated through a wooden fence from the rest of the landscape behind some warning signs, you can still see one of the citadel's towers from afar, where supposedly the summoning procedures of the devil-man, the "Beast" Draeger, took place a long time ago.

The fence by the way was only recently erected to prevent further tragic incidents like the one that happened a few years ago: A small girl of the nearby fishing village of Nepris got lost in the woods and obviously ended up in Sorrow's Keep. What was still found of her days later was a scarf near the so-called "Demon's Chasm", and the story goes that an evil presence lured her into this pit. She was never found again.

This Demon's Chasm is one of the few other man-made items, which can still be identified from afar when looking down from a viewpoint high up in the Mithral like the Toran Falls. It is easy to spot due to its awe-inspiring shape, an enormous well-like hole located at the former center of the citadel, surrounded with claw-like stones. At this place rumour has it that Draeger sacrificed people's bodies and feasted on the souls of the innocent, to strengthen his magical and spiritual links with the horrible demons of the Netherworlds. And as you can see from the story mentioned above, people still think that this chasm is an unholy source of evil one should avoid at any cost.

The rest of the citadel, along with other adjacent buildings, today stands in ruins. Most of them are covered with vines and creepers and are barely recognizable as stone structures, only a few grey columns here and there indicate the place's terrible history. There are various entrances to the citadel's still existing dungeons still accessible, though, leading deep into the underworld under the Mithral Mountains, much further down than any Mitharim ever carved his tunnels into the moutain (or so it is said), but what awaits down there should better be kept a secret. Even daring adventurers, who - against better advice - ventured into the ruins to prove themselves only reluctantly hint at the horrors contained therein.

If you're already uneasy when glancing at the ruins from afar, then stay away! At nightime you might even see unexplainable shapes when passing the former citadels, watchers they are, so the locals say, but why they appear or what they'd like to convey to anyone noticing them, no one can say. It is said that people who dare to find out are never seen again. But at daytime often looking at Sorrow's Keep isn't any better: In the morning when the crumbled buildings are surrounded with heavy mist the ruins are an eerie sight to behold - often you can only see wilted trees emerging from the grey mass as if gigantic hands are reaching out... If the shudder you get from these impressions is just a personal sensation or an indicator of an ancient presence still lingering down there in the well known as the "Chasm", is something you have to judge for yourself...

Location:

Sorrow's Keep lies on the east coast of the continent of Gaia. It can be found between the Mithral Mountain Range to the west and the fishing village of Nepris to the east.

Myth/Lore:

Rumour has it that millenia ago when the violent confrontation of two ancient kingdoms, reigned the then called continent of Zelandria, a man of unspeakable power had settled in a proud citadel on the coast of the sea, which was known as Sorrow's Keep. The lands were without kings back then, magic meant dominance and fear. The people had to obey those who had enough power to oppress them, and in Sorrow's Keep lived one of those men. The fortress was sheltered on the west side by the Mithral and to the east had a great swamp, which should become home to many a dark creature, bred there to spread terror over the lands and to challenge would-be adventurers. Draeger Fah, this was the man's name, was not a God, but he endeavoured to match them in power eventually. He was described as a rigorous Lord already before he fell victim to an uncurable deadly illness, which caused him to go on a quest for immortality. Finally with the help of alchemists, magi and an artifact they produced together, Draeger enslaved the great beast known as Efreet, and literally merged with it. He turned to a half man and half devil creature. Draeger became endowed with the lust for power characteristic to the race of men and at the same time he also bore the brutal and unforgiving force of the netherworldly creature he had raised, in him - the latter he summoned in a place known today simply as the "Pit". Everyone who had helped him to become what he was, had to pay with his life, while Draeger himself became stronger and stronger and even more unpredicatable. People called him also the "Beast", and there are many tales where the gruesome details are revealed on how he preyed upon the life force of unfortunate people, who couldn't escape his hunger for the flesh and the souls of the innocent.

With him Draeger had demons hailing from the depths of the abyss below Sorrow's Keep, the undead and corrupted magi, emerging from the Pit, and he also bred monsters in the swamps around his citadel. Filled with hatred and anger on everything alive these creatures spread their master's infamy in all directions. Commanding his dark minions, Draeger did not only feast on people, he drained energy from the world around him, making the lands withered and dead while he himself grew in power and strength, transforming more and more into a devil. Sorrow's Keep became a place of evil, a black hole in the once thriving landscape of the now dead Zelandria Kingdom, sucking all life into its gorge of darkness.

While the lands drowned in the chaos he had caused, Draeger thought that his dominion over the region east of the Mithral would go unnoticed for a long time - until he had gained enough supporters to challenge other powerful rulers. However, even though many were embroiled in their own affairs, Draeger was in the end confronted by: A knight, a High Priestess, a Thief, and the leader of a band of elves; and his dark machinations were put to an end when his spiritual magical connection to the beings of the Netherworlds was skewered. The portal from where he had summoned his horrific helpers was destroyed in a desperate joint effort and the citadel crumbled to dust. But what the attackers did see when storming Sorrow's Keep was unlike anything they could have anticipated in their wildest dreams: undead, necromancers and numerous beasts of the Netherworlds defended their master. Actually he was barely recognizeable as a human being - people say that he had grown to the size of a tower and that he had six arms, moving like a spider, constantly consuming the auras of the fallen. When the hordes of the dark minions charged, so tell the tales, the knight began to charge straight into their flanks, hacking and slashing vigorously, supported by his female companion, the preistess, while the elves opened fire with their bows. Finally the preistess rose in to the sky unleashing water funnels of devastation upon the black hordes. Drager seeing this screamed, calling his brother, the deadly Gamosh-Ra, Demon of Lightning, who pushed the grey back to the ground with its might. Yet the battle raged on for days, night and day, unceasingly, until just two of the attackers remained. Standing fast against the hordes, knowing they had no chance unless they'd unite their powers, and so they did. A huge funnel, miles upon miles wide, ripped through the heavens, chunks of the earth itself were torn from the ground, magical energies encased the typhoon as the Leviathan was called upon. Beholding this spectacle, one would have thought the gods themselves had intervened, and maybe they even did, as for a moment this raw power was heard vibrating acrossall the world, then it was gone all of a sudden, as were most of the defenders and also the citadel.

The remaining demons, irritated and guideless, ripped their former, now barely living master to pieces, but then found their end when most of the once gigantic citadel was swallowed by the earth as if it had never existed.

Some say that Draeger's spirit still lurks in the shadows of his ancient fortress somewhere, others say he cursed the place when he died, and even others claim that there are tomes and artifacts of unimaginable power still down there in the cold and damp dungeons below Sorrow's Keep, only awaiting to bring havoc to the world again. - How about it? Want to take a look?

2Kraun

Here Lies the Lair of the Damned

It is said that such a place of evil as Sorrow's Keep is abandoned by all life, left to be the empty land of evil where none bothered to care about. Here, it is said that nothing survives but the demons and mindless monsters which thrive in the deepest shadows of such a place.

Oh how wrong could those who say this be...

Deep within the bowels of the dreaded place was an organization, a cult if you will. But these here people who belonged to such an aweful order can only be called monsters themselves. For here lies a necromantic cult, those that pervade life and death alike.

The land itself is surrounded by a powerful field of negative energy, created by the residence of the necromantic cult and mass number of undead in the area. Essentailly, the grounds of Sorrow's Keep is a permanently desecrated area, divine powers used by mortals essentially does not exist, for only gods have a power equal to or greater than the amount of concentrated negative force in the area, while positive energy was simply overpowered entirely by the huge concentration of negative energy in the area; it could not function.

Horrors of the Darkness

It is not known how to gain entry into the inner sanctum of the cult, but its location is deep within the bowels of the earth in the region of Sorrow's Keep. Made up of a heavy network of underground caverns, tunnels, and chambers, the home of the cult of the dead exists as a cryptic maze.

Yet, what can be imagined in the shadows of such winding tunnels is nothing compared to the truth of things. The very walls themselves are warm to the touch in some areas, like that of living flesh, even daring to sprout eyestalks that watch everything unerringly. Or such places as the spawning pools, where within the sludge, abominations from twisted experiments grow and are created.

And the deeper one dares to delve into such an abominable place, they learn the horrors of activities which goes on in such a hellish place. There are countless numbers of rooms where experiments are performed, their walls covered with shelves filled with organs stored in oils. Where corpses and the kidnapped living are used to fuel endless sacriligeous experiments and dark rituals. Flesh and limbs are torn away and grafted together to create monsters and golems, living speciments are sacrificed for power and favour, and bodies are risen as zombies. And then when everything is through, the parts are discarded into the many spawning pools of primordial goop, where the dark magic creates life from the dead and genetic material.

It is the stuff of which nightmares are made from.

However, it is well known that not all places are of such terror, for there are a few rooms of twisted beauty such as the Garden of Eternal Night, an underground garden which basks in an eerie blue glow, where poisonous plants thrive, or the libraries and personal rooms of the living inhabitants of the cult.

It is said that throughout the halls of the lair, the low moaning of the dead could be heard along with panicked panting, screams of horror, and cries of death.

Through the dark tunnels, hundreds of disembodied hands creep and crawl around, moving through the area silently as they perform the tasks of their masters. But it is wise to note that these crawling claws are but the lesser monsters in such a place.

Countless numbers of mindless undead inhabit the halls as well, most seemingly dormant in a frozen state, lying on the ground as if dead, leaning against the walls unanimated, until they start moving. However, some are used as first line sentries to guard the cult's home. Skeletal warriors and zombies lurk in the shadows coming out to strike and swarm at intruders silently.

And then there are the golems of flesh and bone. Grafted together from different parts of different formerly living beings and animated by magic, these monsters are truely abominations possessing great strength.

Yet, possibly the most deadliest of the inhabitants in such a place are the necromancers themselves and the intelligent undead; Vampires, Death Knights, and Liches. Such beings are those who hold power in the cult, the masters which perform blasphemous experiments, create the abominations, and perform the dark arts.

The Council

Decruda Blackvale - played by Kraun

Descant - played by 04 Spriggan/[.. X ..]

The Death Knight - played by Shouyin

Darshendros Eternalis - played by Darshendros the Eternal

Gavin Bayle - played by themightyjello

Menos - played by Ho Shin

Drae'shli'yian'ah - played by Lady Sierra

Silver Moonblade - played by MagnusXL

New Members

For those interested in joining this dark necromantic cult, wraiths have recently been appearing in the night around the ruins. Oddly enough, they do not attack unless provoked; instead, they will initiate conversation if given a chance, asking those who approach their business.

For those who wish to join, the wraiths will escort them into the enclave and bring them forward for judgement into the ranks.

For those who do not want to join, the wraiths will either try to lure the person(s) into the enclave where the other undead and necromancers would rip apart for their own needs, or if provoked, will attack as previously stated.

3Kraun

Tap... tap tap... tap... tap tap...

In the dimly lit room, heavily veiled with shadows, one thing could be seen: A crippled bandaged hand drumming its fingers on the wooden armrest of an ebony chair. What thoughts did the owner of the hand have running through his head that deemed such an action prominent? It didnt matter, as it seemed to stop abruptly, an untold question being answered by an unknown man.

"Everything is ready, my lord. We await your order to begin." The darkly clad man stated, his voice rough like sandpaper as he made a bow, standing in his place by the entrance of the door, never daring to step deeper into the inner sanctum of the master.

No words were ever spoken by the owner of the bandaged hand who's body was lost in the deep shadows of the rest of the room. The hand moved up off the surface of the armrest and gracefully stroke upwards in a light snap of the wrist to order commencement. The darkly clad man saw the motion and instantly understood the command, and from his position he backed out, closing the door after him as he did so.

He moved through the corridoors swiftly and silently, blending in with the shadows of his surroundings as he moved to the closest body of water. Quickly casting a spell over it to transform it to something resembling a screen. And on the other side of the water's surface, there stood a many undead and men and women dressed in similar dark garb.

"Sweep across the land and do what you will. It is time that the world see its nightmares into reality." he spoke to the surface of water and the images beyond its liquid wavering form. And as the image began to diminish and fade away to the quaint ripples of the water, the many units of undead and people began to move.

Within the master's room, the limited illumination only began to dim as the crippled hand began to drum along the armrest again.

Tap... tap tap... tap... tap tap...

4Count Victor Ven Long

Creak......creak......clatter....

The sounds of a carriage making it's way through the wasteland towards the demonic ruins echoed through the night air. The carriage was completely black, the horses that pulled it were albino-white with red eyes that caught what light was available and reflected it. No natural horse by any means. the man sitting in the drivers position with the reings in his gnarled hands appeared to be an ancient man in a well dressed tuxedo of some sort. His beard reaching down to his knees, head bent, and eyes closed as if he were dozing. Before the carriage got -too- close to the ruins, the horses came to a stop as the old man tugged slightly on the reigns. The human turned back towards the carriage and spoke in a quiet, almost tired sounding voice.

"Master......we have......arrived." He wheezed out, turning back to face the large tower. The mere sight would give most humans the goosebumps, but his man was desensatized to darkness, having served it the entirety of his 84 years of existence.

Creaaaaaaaaaaaak

The door on the side of the carriage opened slowly and a tall, darkly clad figure stepped out. His entire body was hidden by a thick cloak that seemed to hug his form. His feet were clad with thick almost military looking boots. His skin was pale, his raven black hair in short strands just falling here and there around his face. Dark blue eyes gazed through the night as if it were daylight, taking in all the details of the wasteland and the tower ahead of them.

"So.....this is where the fabled Devil-Man raised and lost his kingdom, eh?"

The figure said in a somewhat unimpressed tone.

"I'll admit, it's aura is much stronger then I expected. Most of the time when humans who worship devils are involved, they go crazy and just leave a small imprint of thier soul on the world. but apparently this one knew what he was doing."

"Master.....the legends..." The old man started to say, but was cut off at a glance from the cloaked figure.

"I don't trust Legends, Authur, I always verify things with my own two eyes. Well....with my sixth sense in this case."

He said with a mild smile, revealing a small bit of sharpened canine which glistened slightly in the moonlight.

"Shall we enter?" The old man asked calmly, as if asking if they should have a picnic.

The cloaked figure stood staring at the tower for many long long moments. So still that it almost seemed like he was a shadow in the night. A cloud passed by the moon, momentarily blocking it's light, showing that the man's eyes glowed a dull red in the darkness. when the cloud passed he chuckled and shook his head.

"No....I'm done with that sort of thing. I was merely satiating my curiosity. We can head for the arena now, that's the true reason I came to this land." He said as he climbed back inside the carriage. Shutting the door behind him as the old man turned the carriage around and started back down the path they'd followed up towards the deadened land.

5Kraun

((STAFF MEETING!))

Darkness. Emptyness. Devoid of light, devoid of sound, devoid of heat, devoid of life, there was nothing.

And with a bright flare, the emptyness was swept away, replaced by the gentle glow of a a violet flame in the center of the room. And one by one, crude torches which lines the walls also began to flare to life with the eerie glow. Filled with luminous glow which gave no heat, the room contained few pieces of furniture.

In the very center of the room was a gigantic round table carved from ebony and obsidian, decoratively etched with small symbols and scenes of horror. The center of the table itself was hollow, sporting a giant wickedly spiked brazier suspended on chains. The main illumination of the room, the violet tongues of flame, came from this.

And forming a ring around the table were many heavy chairs, each richly cushioned, with a high backing, and made of the same materials as the table, they were decorated and carved in the same manner as well. Circling the round table, it can only mean that this was some sort of a meeting place, and by the flare of lighting, a meeting was about to begin.

One by one, the masters of the cult began to file into the room; Necromancers, liches, greater vampires, death knights.

Through the shadowy hallway and through the door, Decruda stepped into the place of meeting. Not exactly considered one of the masters of the cult, he came to the meetings in place for his lord, the Shattered Hand. The lich was one of many secrets, and did not appear in public much, not even to the others of the cult, and as usual, Decruda was sent in his stead to take place in the meeting.

6Shouyin

Like, the Knight was totally there, sitting in a chair, his armour peeled back enough to reveal his full head, though it wasn't anything special. Pallid flesh bereft of any hair, ears that stuck close to his head, a thin nose that spread out along his cheekbones, making it hardly visible unless you were viewing his profile, and no lips or mouth to speak of. The most piercing features were his two pale blue eyes, that shone eerily in the sullen lighting of the room.

His hefty broadsword, which may or may not have grown larger, rested lazily across his lap, two unarmoured hands linking fingers at the end of the hilt calmly. One leg crossed over the other half-heartedly, but despite the lively pose, he might as well have been a statue. He did not move, at all, no rising of chest, not fluttering of eyelids. Entirely motionless.

Yet despite all this, you could totally tell just how -disgruntled- he was.

704 Spriggan

Sssss....

The lithe figure was but a sliver, a quick flash of movement that was there and then no longer. Her forked tounge pierced the air as she came to a stop at the legs of one chair. Head craned upward, and she then began to wrap her body around the leg of the chair, ascending until she was in the seat itself.

Shaaa...

A deep sigh, and the silver and green serpent's body filled out to that of a young? lady, the Descant they knew and loved. Or at least tolerated.

8Darshendros the Eternal

A pair of crimson eyes glittered from the darkness, and Darshendros revealed himself a moment later, stepping out and running a pale hand along the chair before him. It didn't matter to him where he sat, really, but he chose the sixth seat from what he considered to be the council leader's, working clockwise of course. Black robes fluttered around him, his appearance being that of a pale skinned human with straight, shoulder-length white hair. His eyes were sunken in, ringed with shadow, making his red pupils stand out that much more. The skin on his face was pulled tight across his bones. Were it not for the fact that he didn't breathe and looked like a dressed up corpse, he might've been mistaken as just a mere necromancer.

Darshendros stood behind his chair, awaiting the others to arrive so this meeting can begin.

9themightyjello

At the far end of the table sat Gavin Bayle. Still clad in that, what appeared to be, blood-stained armor; his mussed, brown hair matted down against his head, even as he hunched over an object that he was toying with upon the table.

A rat... or a bird... in fact it was a white mouse that had had a pidgeon's wings grafted onto it, and using necromancy, connected to the creature's nervous system. The mouse could feel them, it could move them- Well, it might have been able to move them, if the wings weren't pinned to the table with two iron nails driven straight through them.

"Take heart, little one..." Gavin mused, grinning as he worked, and displaying a missing canine on the left side; his right hand pressed a finger down onto the back of the creature's neck, while his left inserted a scalpel over its spine and drew it down the length of the creature, to the tail. With another tug, both the tail and the spinal collumn came free, severed from everything that had been holding them.

"Hector, toad."

An enormous, stone figure stood behind Gavin holding a steel tray in both hands; upon which were placed various medical instruments and tiny creatures in cages. At the command, it set the tray upon the table, and moved a toad in a glass jar in front of Gavin, before taking the rat/bird and standing back silently and motionlessly where it had been for so long.

Yes... Gavin knew that there was little point in rearranging animals. But he was passing the time until this 'meeting' got underway. A much more occupying diversion than what he had been tempted the last time; staring at the other representatives, wondering if Descant's neck would look good on his new doll.

10Kraun

((Righty-O, I was at work. As I will be saturday night and sunday night as well.))

The cult had no central leader, but rather, a group of individuals. It served two purposes; one, because it could be considered 'democratic', each leader had a say in matters and influenced the final decision of the cult's actions, and two, as no-one was vying for supreme power over everyone else, their numbers and strengths were not divided, but united, creating an overall more dangerous force.

Such combined evils resulted in new breeds of undead, like the S-II Ghouls, which were created by genetic splicing and experimentation, commonly used as minions due to their cunning intelligence and enhanced physical capabilities compared to normal ghouls or zombies, while retaining simple creation methods of spreading the disease which turns people into them. Each leader had a preffered way to outfit a unit of these, such as Decruda's unit, which are equipped with small needle launchers, each needle coated in a specially created toxin from the cult's dark gardens of poisonous plants.

The necrotic spellsword took out a piece of paper with scribbly chicken marks on it and took a moment to look over it before he spoke, adressing a minor issue of the cult's at the moment.

"Test subjects are becoming scarce. Either we are going through them too fast, or that we just dont have a steady supply coming in. I belive the latter, so what should we do? Organize a raid on one of the cities above ground, or should we each just continue operating independantly?"

Personally, he was leaning towards an organized raid with their combined forces, as it seemed that operating independantly, the most one could do is ambush a group or travellers, and hopefully sedate them before they could run away. Alone, a single unit simply wouldnt be able to perform a raid on a city successfully unless carefully planned and already in progress with heavy infiltration and conspiracies imbedded within the populace.

((Sleep now. I'll get back to making evil plans in the morning or so while I wait for a few other people to show if they want in on it.))

11themightyjello

Kraun Wrote:

"Test subjects are becoming scarce. Either we are going through them too fast, or that we just dont have a steady supply coming in. I belive the latter, so what should we do? Organize a raid on one of the cities above ground, or should we each just continue operating independantly?"

Gavin looked up from his diversions; the toad's own spine already half replaced with the mouse's.

Yes, it was certainly true that he had been running low on parts lately. And there were very few good parts among the ones that were left, anyways. All the others were so greedy, taking the exceptional subjects to be made ghouls or worse. Ghastly things, animating a corpse... it was just a mockery of what the things were in life.

'Though...' Gavin grinned to himself, laying down his forceps on the table. He'd have given one of his right arms for just one of that Kyonuske fellow's... perhaps maybe a kidney or a lung...

A shiver of excitement ran down his spine as Gavin drudged up memories of the last time he had tried to graft halves of fire and ice salamanders together. It was quite... what word would work best? Gruesome... yet educational. He learned much from that experience, and fewer of his subjects after that were quite so... explosively opposed to furthering science.

"I need more eyes."

He picked up a needle and thread, then turned back to his toad.

12Ho Shin

((Yo, sorry, I was away all day,))

Among the individuals whom resided at the table sat a man, could he still be called a man? Darkened eyes, and appearance of sleep deprivity. His hair was not kept well, giving him the appearance of death, though he was very much undead. His name, was Menos, The Grave Keeper.

Looking at the cast of members who made up the table, he thought. Even in this state, he was calculative. Cold and evil though he was, in situations like this he would choose to use his brains. Necromancers were not dumb, but many percieved them as such.

The shadows on the walls danced, flickering in the light, this man however...well, is shadow unwavered in the light. He raised his left hand, a ghastly hand, and placed it on the table in front of him, pushing it forward a ways accross the table. His nails, claw like as they were, scraped up some of the wood.

His eyes snapped to the man who spoke. An interesting fellow the man seemed...and like all who were here today, had a secret or two. His voice came out, calm...creepy, evil and dark.

"...Yes.... I do believe that organizing a raid of sorts is in order. Individual projects need not continue for the time being. Although either one of us is highly capable of doing independent work...as this has been proven...we all have different strengths."

His eyes moved to the others, shifting to one for a moment before continuing on.

"...Well...."

13Darshendros the Eternal

Quote:** Wrote:

"Test subjects are becoming scarce. Either we are going through them too fast, or that we just dont have a steady supply coming in. I belive the latter, so what should we do? Organize a raid on one of the cities above ground, or should we each just continue operating independantly?"

Darshendros took a seat and glanced over at the spellsword, listening to his words as he folded his hands on the table in front of him. True, he hadn't had any new subjects in quite a while, but he hadn't actually been looking, either. He had a few ideas of how to solve this problem though.

"A tavern raid. There's always plenty of fools holed up in them, and it would take less effort than attacking an entire city," he suggested. "The latter would be a waste of resources, and have some royal army or some sort hounding us."

1404 Spriggan

At the presented question, she thought to someone... that someone she'd seen and had the pleasure of facing. What was his name again?

"Does quality matter at all to you?" With her elbows resting on the table, she lowered her head onto the back of her crossed palms, eyes travelling to Darsh. "A tavern brings all types, most of them drunk off their asses. If we want to just use people for whatever, then a tavern would be perfect. But..."

Descant moved her eyes to Gavin, watching him in his play. "...assuming we want some actual power behind our pilfered parts, then we'll want to move the bar up a bit. We can all grab random bums off the street. I assume that we're going to want more than that. In that case, we need to go at it together. Large attacks always bring out the bigger guns." She shrugged. "It all depends on how much attention we care about drawing, and if the quality matters at all."

15MerDefsGirl

The tubes and bottles clanged together while the body bags rumbled in back of the old hearse. The bodies weren't dead, merely paraylized by poisons that kept them in a state close to suspended animation. They were two formerly strong men, from the criminal element of Durem, but certainly no one that would be missed. The tubes were long preserved human remains deep from within the temple. Nothing like a little gift for good neighbors.

Yarneth drove the old hearse himself, no one living had to know what he was up to, and if his offer was rejected he could incinerate the bodies with a mere touch and return the other items to his personal collection. It had been a little while since he had taken over the Yaits insurance agency. Court setlements, stock manipulation, silent assasinations, the reorganization of experiments, and driving the expansion of a mid-sized company had kept him so busy for the past month that it was actually nice to take a little drive through the countryside. If the information he had received was correct, he might even make some new friends here.

A rented hearse pulled up to the gates of Sorrow's Keep. In this desolate area nothing else would do. The dead branches of the dried tree snapped as a heavy gale blew across the lawn. Yarneth walked calmly up the walk, and knocked on the door politely. The dark energy was delectable, just being here made him feel alive.

"I'm Edward Yaits," Yarneth said, "But my true name is Yarneth, I am an incarnation possesed by the spirit of Ymir. I bear gifts, noting fancy, but I wish to participate if you'll let me. If not, I must respect that, this is afterall, a diplomatic visit."

Yarneth waited as the wind howled and black aura seemed to seep from the lifeless soil of the Keep's yard. He lifted up his right hand and extended its fingers. From the pointer finger came a tall wisp of flame, from his middles finger a long buble of liquid air, from his ring finger a wisp of darkness, and from his little finger a swirling tornado. He put each out with his thumb and repeated the process while he waited.

16Kraun

And as knuckles struck wood, the door creaked open ever so slightly. There was nothing there, nobody in the rins of the keep, no guards watching the doors. It was simply abandoned, as everyone would know it to be.

Finding Sorrow's Keep itself was not a hard task, as it was a landmark of the land and all, easily found with the use of a map. However, gaining entry into the underground lairs of the cult would be something else entirely, as it simply didnt appear that there was a definate way through the underground to the vast labyrinth of caverns and tunnels controlled by the dark order.

"We could use drankards and hobos, but that would be relatively simple and one can probably do it themselves. Nobody would miss them, and nobody would defend them"

Decruda spoke as he stared at the violet flame in the center of the room, his oddly inverted-coloured eyes reflected the light.

"So what do you have in mind?" he asked the gypsie, asking her to continue. He was rather confident in his abilities and the abilities of others in the cult, and did not worry much about large resistances standing up against them. Those that came instead of ran would be like cattle willingly walking into the butchery, and if they were somehow overpowered, they can always retreat and take whatever they had got so far.

17MerDefsGirl

They were letting him in, not a bad sign to start, not a bad sign at all. He walked in the first room. Layers of dust climbing from where his black Armani shoes hit the creaky floor. It was dark, so he lit a fire to light his way, the flames extending in great plumes from his fingertips. He breathed the structures aura, this place had it's own wonderful life, like the catacombs of his temple. Now to explore, to get where he intended to go, he needed to only follow the aura to it's source. The stronger the aura, the closer he was to his destination, he supposed.

1804 Spriggan

"Well, what about the rest of you?" She was going to wait for the others to voice their opinions, because she could care less. The more the merrier, but the group that always travelled with her was enough to suit her basic needs.

19Ho Shin

Menos retracted his hand accross the table, leaving a faint blood smear accross the surface. He spoke to no one in particular, addressing everyone as he released his words.

"...Homeless individuals are too easy of a target. A single member of this council would easily obtain the desired specimans from this area. If we are indeed going to raid together...I suggest we go for something a bit more...worthwhile..."

He tapped his finger's irritably on the table.

"...Unless of course somenone's frightened..."

20Darshendros the Eternal

"Fear is something only mortals feel. The dead fear nothing. There is nothing left to fear."

Darshe drummed his fingertips on the table, growing just a little impatient. He was ready to wreak some havok, and didn't want to spend all this time sitting in here, debating over who or what should be attacked. It still hasn't been made clear exactly what kind of specimens they were looking for, as if it were an easy thing to do to capture a creature of magnificent power to use as a guinea pig. He knew better, though. It was one of his many secrets he didn't feel inclined to share with the rest of the crowd.

"What exactly are we looking for?" Darsh asked, giving some voice to his earlier thoughts. "You say we need more specimens, but then everyone wants to be picky about it."

21themightyjello

Darshendros Wrote:

"Fear is something only mortals feel. The dead fear nothing. There is nothing left to fear."

Gavin looked up once more, a toad with a rat tail now sitting upon the table in front of him. The mouse had been dismembered, and he was beginning to graft one of the wings onto the toad out of boredom.

"Only an imbecile moves without caution. I need more parts for my experiments, but I could steal children from their beds for that little. Any of us could, that is the point."

Gavin cut a slit down the back of the toad, looking away from the rest of the table again as he began stitching the muscles together with those of the pidgeon wing.

22Ho Shin

Menos turned his attention to the man whom had just spoken.

"Gavin is right, one can never loose forethought, in life or in death..."

Gavin, the man was a genious...if not a little crazy. Of course, who wasn't crazy nowadays.

"I need only bones for the majority of my work...more bones the better... I still say we run a raid on one of the towns above. This of course, is soley my opinion...what are your thoughts everyone..."

23Kraun

"My master requires speciments for test subjects and energy to fuel the production of new spells," Decruda answered, where the 'energy' most commonly associated with creating new spells by necromancers involved blood or souls, "I, on the other hand, need body parts, healthy ones preferably, or better yet, from strong speciments." he added, not adding the reason to this, as many would know, he did quite a bit of grafting himself, only it was on his own maimed body rather than others.

"That and with the constant feeding of the ghoul hordes, carrion and fresh meat, whether from live subjects or dead ones, isnt a benefit to the situation." he noted in addition.

"Hobos and drunkards could certainly serve as feed for the hordes, low quality, easy prey. However, I believe it best if we took something of at least average quality for test subjects and parts, civilians, merchants, guards, or even better yet, those with power in their bodies."

24themightyjello

Gavin spoke up again, hearing the input of the others finally. One wing had already been hastily grafted on, and the other was in position with a needle already through the toad's skin.

"I need more parts, living or dead. Some of you need living subjects, some of you need only dead. I mustn't have to remind you that we are not 'walking the dog', and I'll not waste my time with this simply to feed your pets."

He cut the string, no longer interested in grafting that second wing to the toad, and instead he released the paralysis that had been placed upon it; the toad had been kept alive... in a manner of speaking, barely clinging to life as Gavin rearranged it in ways no god had ever intended. Now that it was free its first instinct was to flee, yet it could do little with the hamstrings of its hind legs cut, and only one wing.

2504 Spriggan

Descant went back to watching Gavin, with all of her concentration actually on the toad that he was working with.

"I think all of this answers the question then: we're going to launch a planned attack together. Now, the question is where we should appear that would have enough strong bodies show up."

After a moment's thought, she held her hand out to Gavin. "Are you done with that yet?"

26Darshendros the Eternal

Darsh leaned back in his chair, listening to the others. It seemed that it's been decided that an entire town would be attacked afterall, which meant he would have to use a portion of his hordes to aid in the battle - or he could just be a force to be reckoned with by himself. He glanced over at Gavin, still playing with the frog that was no longer a frog. Was that really necessary, he wondered, looking at the mess. He made a half-hearted shrug, then leaned forward to rest his elbows on the table.

"The closest town would be the most ideal target, then work our way out farther if it doesn't provide what we all need. The more corpses the better, I say. I'll likely need replacements for my horde anyway."

27Shouyin

The Knight just kept quiet. He wasn't one of the scientests, and nor did he care enough about his stock of unholy beasts to voice his concerns about them being fed. If anything they could eat each other, the flesh of your own made you stronger, and the Knight felt much more comfortable with a small group of things he knew could perform, rather then your basic mindless horde of wavering zombies.

None of these opinions were voiced though, he wasn't in the mood for discussion. Whatever decision the group arrived upon, he would go with. If there was a vote, he'd side with the majority. Well, as long as the majority were looking for a city raid. He hadn't had one of those since the disaster in Latent. They just couldn't stop that count.

All in all, his blade thirsted for blood, and that was the will he would be following.

28MerDefsGirl

Some trap doors, many staircases, the continued spiraling downwards inot a vast dungeon complex. It reminded him of him of home. Instead of weaving through the maze for hours, he left the wind carry his feet, swiftly landing him in front of the door of the room where he detected the aura of five creatures, at least one of which was undead. He could smell the rotting flesh. There was always the posibility he could be considered more food than friend, in that case he planned to be generous and escape, but he would take his tokens and his offers with them and leave them bruised for their efforts. The last thing you ever did with ilk of this character is show anything resembling weakness. He knocked on the wooden door into the dimly lit room, and to get their attention, he stomped his foot, the most miniscule earthquake shook Sorrows Keep, only powerful enough to rattle the few dry bones lying around the dungeon. He wanted to work out a mutually beneficial relationship, but if they had ideas about using him for material, they would swiftly learn that he wasn't worth the effort.

29themightyjello

04 Spriggan Wrote:

After a moment's thought, she held her hand out to Gavin. "Are you done with that yet?"

"Are you planning on eating it, my pretty?"

Gavin laughed... that statement might have been true for any number of the attendees here.

30Kraun

"Lament, it's the closest town, and its been done before. The city's defenses are located above ground, where their slums are located below ground. Strategically, we can go through the Underdark and bore through the earth right into the lower portion of the city. Their cannons will be useless and the tight alleyways of the slums and the large amount of people there will make it crampt, only putting the situation further in our favour."

Decruda added, information gained from a previous raid that had taken place at that city a while ago. What made things most difficult for defenders was that once the hordes got in, they were usually careful about heavy firepower due to collateral damage. Also, due to the packed slums, not only will harvesting be much more plentiful, but defenders would have limited space to work with.

31Ho Shin

"Lament would be an ideal choice than"

He nodded in Decruda's direction.

"It would appear that if strategically calculated, a raid on Lament would be beneficial to the needs of everyone in this council. We would gain parts for experiments, food for the ghouls...as well as bone and other such objects..."

He drummed his fingers on the table again.

"...A visitor?"

32Kraun

Ho Shin Wrote:

"...A visitor?"

Where were the hordes when you needed them? Especially when the tunnel networks should have been heavily populated by the undead.

"So it seems... remind me to flog one of the overseers later... actually, make that flay." He made a little scribble on a piece of paper, could always use another face.

"Enter." he spoke. Time to find out who the hell it was.

33MerDefsGirl

Yarneth waited outside the door, killing rats in with his various odd powers to pass the time. He yawned, but he wasn't bored, he could hear some of the conversation. Bits and pieces, and put it together. A big glutonous rat crept down the hall, Yarneth swooped upon it and wrapped its hand around the little beast's belly. It tried to bite him, but its body became stiff and gray, wisps of cold evaporated from its fur. Then he threw the deeply frozen rat at the wall, shattering it to millions of pieces.

Quote:** Wrote:

Enter

About time, Yarneth thought, entering the dimly lit room and scanning the grim assembly.

"Forgive my impertinence," he said, shaking the dust of his suit as he excuded his dark aura to make the room dimmer yet, "But I thought I might be able to help with your experiments. Not, as a subject, mind you. If you want to go further, I think we can enhance each others plans greatly. In the spirit of a good neighbor, I bought some gifts, if you want them."

34Ho Shin

He nodded to Decruda

A growl emitted from his throat at the one who had entered. It was enough that someone dared enter here. Menos did not personally need help, and if no one else could use help...it was unsure if this man would escape with his life.

"You brought gifts...interesting to say the least..."

He spoke to the man who entered.

"What are your idea's..."

35Darshendros the Eternal

Plans were already formulating in his mind for his part of the raid as they were discussing successful strategies previously used against the city. Then the stranger entered their little meeting, and Darsh was quite curious as to what benefits this person thinks he might gain from helping out a group such as theirs - other than a merciful death or life spent in a not-so demeaning form. He let the amusement show on his face, sitting back and watching the encounter.

36MerDefsGirl

Yarneth scanned the room a second time, and stepped aside to clear the door, keeping it from shutting with a gentle breeze. Two bodies wrapped in black plastic floated into the roam, carried on a high pressure bed of air mixed with a dark aura. They landed on the middle of the table side-by-side with a gentle thump. Inside the dark plastic were two men, one in his mid-thirties, the other not yet eighteen, both were exceptionally strong and healthy. And they were both alive, a paralylitic concoction kept them immobile and reduced their vital signs to barely detectable levels, but they were alive and could sense everything that was going on. If needed, their paralysis could be reversed. That wasn't the only delectable, a glass chair containing the preserved head of a Velban gypsy man floated in along with cases of other body parts from races long purged from Gaia. Once finished, they set themselves neatly in the far corner of the room.

"You'll find two men who wouldn't cooperate in a business venture, counterfeiting if you must know. I could have incinerated their bodies, but I thought the good scientist might find some use for them. The other parts aren't fresh, but they include rare species of human that may come in useful. I have no need for them, but I thought I'd give you the opurtunity to pick and choose before destroying them. I can't bare to be wasteful. The one is Velban stock, very rare, but I know of at least one freshly living Velban if you're interested."

Yarneth reabsorbed his dark aura, the room lightened up a little. "You know," he said, blowing of his nails, "There's high quality material to be found in Durem, if one goes about it with the right... strategy"

37Ho Shin

Menos grunted at him. So he had produced some material for them to use...but at what cost? He decided he would speak instead of remaining silent. He did not smile.

"So, you have provided your 'gifts' so to speak...more importantly though...what do you gain from this...what is it that you want?"

He drummed his fingers on the table again, waiting.

38Darshendros the Eternal

At least the visitor had sense enough to bring gifts along with his visit. Still, he didn't particularly trust anything he said, just because he provided a couple of bodies in suspended animation, and various body parts of long dead creatures. Other than cloning, he didn't see what use they would be.

A campaign against Durem, he contemplated, rubbing his chin. He's always wanted to put a sword through Edmund for all the ridiculously expensive yet cheaply designed clothing. This would certainly give him the perfect opportunity. A casualty of war. Then, he could make him a zombie!

Darsh almost chuckled at the thought, then returned his attention back to matters at hand.

39MerDefsGirl

"Cynical, are we not?" Yarneth smiled, "Simply put, I'm requesting your cooperation in exchange for resourses. You see, I've found that the living are dependant upon their little records for everything. You wipe clear the records of a person, event, or entity and they go about their lives as if it never existed. It works in reverse as well, put something in the records that doesn't exist, and the mortals simply beleive it without question. They are such gullible creatures, after all. I can provide you with better material, good strong healthy vibrant material that would be missed if the records could be found. Instead of incinerating those I wish to dispose of, I will send the greater portion your way. In return, any information you could deliver me would be appreciated, wether recon or experimental. I'm also in need of a few good biological researchers, if anyone here who thinks they have such skills are interested."

"I'm only getting started, but if things go smoothly," Yarneth smiled, rubbing his fingers against his eyepatch, the wound was still a few days off from healing. "We could make Gaia our little playground."

4004 Spriggan

themightyjello Wrote:

"Are you planning on eating it, my pretty?"

"Yes, actually." Twice, she curled her fingers in quickly for another "gimme" motion.

The man entered and gave his offer. Interesting... the guy had guts. Insert joke about them being eaten. "You have horrible manners, to come to us without so much as a name to offer. Who the hell're you?"

41Kraun

The ******** is a Velban?

Decruda puzzled as he listened to the conversation going back and forth between the intruder and the rest of the council, and then it was his turn to speak.

"Gaia already is our playground." he simply stated, "Everyone runs and we do as we please. Nobody stands up against us." and it was the truth. Nobody has ever stood against the cult, ever confronted it, and they all just run away. What made this man so special to have the cult work under him? Like employees under an employer, only paid in bodies instead of money. The cult of the dead, necromancers and powerful undead, feared nothing; being masters of life and death themselves.

"You are asking assistance from us in exchange for bodies? Bodies which we can each acquire ourselves and the reason for the meeting in the first place. Also, you are asking for scientists? Which we certainly are not." He returned, "So what's in it for you?"

Distrust. It came naturally to the spellsword, and he wanted to know why this all of a sudden.

42Darshendros the Eternal

Kraun was right, of course. This man had yet to explain himself, which only made him look even more suspicious. One dos not simply walk into a council of the dead and attempt to bribe them for their services, unless...

"Perhaps he is a spy," Darsh said in a cool, yet accusing and probably jokingly manner, his lip curling with an almost sadistic grin as he thought of the punishments given to enemy spies. It would be amusing if he really was; it's been a while since he's had any good entertainment. "We can question his gifts too, since they're still alive. Who sent you to us?"

43MerDefsGirl

Quote:** Wrote:

"Who the hell're you?"

"I believe I already uttered my name for the watchers," Yarneth said, "I have no desire to repeat myself."

Kraun Wrote:

The f**k is a Velban?

"An ancient race of human that has been exterminated some time ago," Yarneth explained, "My followers killed them off, but they were quite capable warriors, very agile and adaptive."

Kraun Wrote:

"Gaia already is our playground."

"Feh," Yarneth said, grinding his right fist into his left hand with a resounding smack. "If Gaia was your playground you could trod the cities openly and demand your quota of supplies as tribute. If Gaia was your playground, every last mortal would be a puppet to your whim. If Gaia was your playground you wouldn't need to raid a backwater town for supplies, you could garner your suplies as a tax. If Gaia was your playground you'd have your own rendering facilities where you could experiment and work on spells without fear of being attacked or shut down. If Gaia was your playground, you wouldn't be driven into the darkest corners to plan and plot and scheme. Barton, Durum, Latent, and every other town in Gaia would be administered by the undead, and armies of biogenetically super-zombies would roam freely through the open terrain, fearing nothing! You would always be the hunters, and never the hunted. Call me a dreamer, but that is what I visualize when I see Gaia as your little playground."

Kraun Wrote:

"So what's in it for you?"

"To be honest," Yarneth smiled, "A measure of control over the mortal realm. I include myself when I say our playground. All I ask for is a seat at the table, a vote, and we can all relate to the spirit of friendship that fills this room."

Darsh Wrote:

"We can question his gifts too, since they're still alive. Who sent you to us?"

Yarneth laughed, "Question them until your hearts content, I'll doubt they'll do much besides piss themselves. Probing the mind is best, you'll find that they refused to bring their counterfitting ring under my domain, and the last thing they saw before entering the bags was my smiling mug."

44Darshendros the Eternal

"Mockery won't help your cause any."

Darshendros leaned forward, resting his arms on the table and glaring daggers at the man. "And no, you didn't tell us your name, and still haven't, but instead sauntered in and began flickering your tongue about, like a snake. We have our own agenda. If you wish to throw in your lot with us, so be it, but do not expect that just because you toss a couple bodies and random severed limbs at us, that we will bow our heads and do as you wish. That will be the last mistake you make."

He turned his eyes to regard the bodies on the table, scowling. His voice echoed throughout the chamber as he recited a single word in some ancient tongue, drawing upon the dark energy of the Negative Plane. He reached forward with his hand and touch the body closest to him, transferring the energy into it, and vaporizing it into a fine, crimson mist.

"Let that be your warning," Darsh said before settling back into his seat again.

45Ho Shin

After Darsh's show, he turned his head slowly, narrowing upon the man.

"Let me get this straight...you simply wish us to do work for you while you ride the coatails of our deeds. Do you believe you are higher than us?"

The shadow of Menos, that had remained quiet and unwavering began to stir. Menos stood, keeping his hands on the table. His voice never raised to a yell, but kept at his normal, calm, cold voice.

"You are not one to walk in here without so much as a name. We cannot be simply hired for personal gain..."

4604 Spriggan

Descant smiled. Ah, she was surrounded by lovely men~ smilies/icon_heart.gif Her initial reaction was cancelled when Darsh spoke what was likely on all of their minds right now. What would the yet-unnamed visitor do or say to this? While waiting, her head began to sway from side to side to a tune her mind was playing.

"Well? How's about a name~"

47Kraun

"For a guest," Decruda began, adding in a small though to himself, an uninvited guest at that, "you certainly lack manners." And he didnt particularily like ill mannered people.

"I dont believe there is much benefit to either of our parties with your proposition." he said simply. A human was a human, and whether it be some sort of modern day man or neanderthal, made little difference. With the voiced opinions of the others, negative opinions at that, he simply said a dismissal statement. "You may leave now."

48MerDefsGirl

Kraun Wrote:

"You may leave now."

"The name is Yarneth, I'm sure you'll know how to contact me if I can be of service, with anything. You should find me most eager to be of service. Well, I've said my piece and I'm quite pressed for time," Yarneth said, opening the door "My apologies for barging in, I can tend to be such a clod at times. Yarneth, you may remember that name, if you wish to remember me at all. Good day."

And with that he left, allowing the door to close gently behind him.

49Darshendros the Eternal

"Yeah, definately a spy," Darsh commented a moment after Yarneth left - if that was his real name. "Shall I send the hounds to track him? He knows more than is good for him."

50Ho Shin

When the door closed, Menos took his seat once again and motioned to Darsh with his hand.

"No need, I tagged his shadow as soon as he came in here...one mistep about anything and he's as good as dead..."

He shifted position in his seat, his own shadow unwavering once again as he moved.

"...Now then...before attending to matters about raiding...what do you suggest we do with these various body parts and this one remaining body..."

It was true the man had left...but he had also left these bodies. On first instinct he would have disposed of it, but he wanted the coucil's input.

"...It could be a trap...better do dispose of the lot wouldn't you agree?"

51Darshendros the Eternal

Darshendros nodded his head in agreement. "It should provide a tasty appetizer for the hordes."

He still wanted to track Yarneth though, and find out where he came from, where he lived. Foolish as he may have been, there was no doubt in his mind that this Yarneth person has items of power in his possession. Darsh, always the collector, would definately be interested in seeing what sorts the man had. He sent out his request. The shadows watched.

52themightyjello

04 Spriggan Wrote:

> themightyjello Wrote: > "Are you planning on eating it, my pretty?" "Yes, actually." Twice, she curled her fingers in quickly for another "gimme" motion.

"Are you planning on eating it, my pretty?"

Gavin simply tossed the frog across the table; in the air it siezed, grasped by an invisible hand which carried it to her on the breeze, as the necromancer himself leaned back in his seat with his hands folded upon the table in front of him.

He said nothing as the 'visitor' entered, making such a spectacle of himself. It was a miracle that he actually managed to make it out of the room alive... though there wasn't much faith left that this 'Yarneth' would survive another fortnight with these harriers watching over.

'Wallace.' It was no more than a thought. 'I trust that you'll take care of things?'

--

Outside - A small red imp bounced up and down upon the hood of the black hearse. It had no objectives, it had no purpose for being there... it simply ran the length of the vehicle over and over, upon the roof.

"Sticks and stones!

Sticks and stones!

Breaking bones!

Breaking bones!

Words will never hurt!

No, words will never hurt!

But the wolves on your heels, yes!

Wolves on your heels!

They follow the sounds of voice!

Yes, yes!"

53MerDefsGirl

themightyjello Wrote:

> 04 Spriggan Wrote: > > themightyjello Wrote: > > "Are you planning on eating it, my pretty?" > "Yes, actually." Twice, she curled her fingers in quickly for another "gimme" motion. > > "Are you planning on eating it, my pretty?"

Gavin simply tossed the frog across the table; in the air it siezed, grasped by an invisible hand which carried it to her on the breeze, as the necromancer himself leaned back in his seat with his hands folded upon the table in front of him.

He said nothing as the 'visitor' entered, making such a spectacle of himself. It was a miracle that he actually managed to make it out of the room alive... though there wasn't much faith left that this 'Yarneth' would survive another fortnight with these harriers watching over.

'Wallace.' It was no more than a thought. 'I trust that you'll take care of things?'

--

Outside - A small red imp bounced up and down upon the hood of the black hearse. It had no objectives, it had no purpose for being there... it simply ran the length of the vehicle over and over, upon the roof.

"Sticks and stones!

Sticks and stones!

Breaking bones!

Breaking bones!

Words will never hurt!

No, words will never hurt!

But the wolves on your heels, yes!

Wolves on your heels!

They follow the sounds of voice!

Yes, yes!"

> themightyjello Wrote: > "Are you planning on eating it, my pretty?" "Yes, actually." Twice, she curled her fingers in quickly for another "gimme" motion.

"Are you planning on eating it, my pretty?"

As for the Hearse, it was a rental, from Durem, but rented under a false identity, and driven only for the purpose of not having to direct the cargo through the air for miles upon miles, always a pain. Any trace of Yarneth had been eliminated from it after he had left it, and now that he had no need further need of it, it was left to sit unattended. Good luck to rental company in ever trying to retreive it.

Anyway, for Yarneth, he had another way home. If anyone was watching, in a grove far south of the condemned territory, a series of four tornados formed into a square, then those tornados were lit by fir, next the fire was mixed, and partly quenched, by darkness. Yarneth sensed the tag on his shadow, but had not the desire or the ability to remove it completely, yet. As the darkness, wind, and fire mixed, a glass formed in the center, like a mirror, and soon it showed a back alley in Durem. Yarneth slipped through the portal of his own creation, back to Durem. Only a spot of blackened grass was left behind.

54Ho Shin

He shook his head in disagreement.

"If we indeed provide this body as food for the ghouls, then there is no telling what would happen. If it is some sort of trap, then it could wipe out some of our army..."

He voice trailed off as shadows moved up his back to his ear. He nodded and the shadow moved away.

"It would seem that our previous guest is in durem now...the tag was detected but not removed....odd"

He motioned back to the body.

"We need to dispose of this body, at least...that is my opinion. Once this matter is taken care of than I presume we finalize means of attack?"

55Kraun

"Lets toss them in the spawning pools!" Decruda piped up about taking care of the bodies. It was always fun to see what would crawl out of those abominable pits after spending time in there. Maybe a spine with a head, two arms, and a sagging stomach, connected to nothing. It was a spectacle!

5604 Spriggan

themightyjello Wrote:

Gavin simply tossed the frog across the table; in the air it siezed, grasped by an invisible hand which carried it to her on the breeze, as the necromancer himself leaned back in his seat with his hands folded upon the table in front of him.

It was caught and held in her right hand. They were talking about ways to get rid of that guy, right? While tapping the toad on the head, Descant spoke up. "Well you seem mighty passionate about those spawning pools. If he means so much to you all, then you're free to hunt him. I don't see him being an immediate threat..."

Then she thought for a moment. "On the other hand, if he tells people we're coming, it's going to be that much more annoying, dealing with the bravado of wanna-be heroes. I think we should finalize this plan, then come back to him so we don't stray too far on tangents."

Ah, the toad. After bending back and snapping the wing off its back, she leaned her head back and opened her mouth, dropping it in. One could see it pass through her neck as she swallowed it whole.

57Darshendros the Eternal

Darsh shrugged, not caring what was done with the "gifts" anymore. He just wanted this soon-to-be corpse out of his sight. Since nobody was doing anything, other than debating what to do with the trash, Darsh took it upon himself to dispose of at least the body. He stood and grabbed the (plastic or whatever its wrapped in), lifting the body and tossing it over his shoulder into the shadows behind him.

"Now then," he said after he sat back down, "How soon will we launch this attack? I can have my forces mustered and gated over by tomorrow evening."

58themightyjello

The imp, of course, continued to bounce... singing his merry tunes of death and dismemberment like all good little minions did...

--

"I have little care for what you desire to feed your pets, or when you decide to ransack and pillage," Gavin spoke up once more, as Hector set the silver platter on the end of the table and moved around the end to pick up the other encased body; the golem clumsily removing a square of back fabric from a pouch at its side and spreading it out across the ground. With tireless devotion, Hector picked up the entrapped victim and dropped him into the freshly spread portable hole before picking up the edge of it and folding it up once more.

"However, as you all seem to be thinking with your stomachs, I'm in need of fresh skin. I'll have the flesh and bones sent to you with a garnish if you'd like, Decruda."

Hector returned to Gavin's side, picking up the tray once more, with all of the tools and creatures in their cages sitting atop it.

"Beyond a few fresh parts, this raid of yours means little to me... unless I can find a few strong metas; preferably alive, though dead may do as well if the bodies are fresh..."

59Kraun

"Actually, you know, The Heaven or Hell tournament is underway... Say we crash the party when it ends in Latent? I'm sure there'd be plenty of metas with fancy abilities and parts that go with them."

Decruda mused, some current events on mind. And just in the closing stages of the tournament while they were at it too. The town of Latent itself was right by the stadium, and a large number of Gaia's population was probably gathered there as well. It just could be an ideal location... that is, if anyone else thought the same thing.

60themightyjello

Gavin... smiled. Despite the scars and stitches that made his face seem like a patchwork creation, it still managed to look very much like an ordinary grin.

"...now..." he began, leaning forwards on his elbows upon the edge of the table, "...I'm listening."

61Ho Shin

Menos chuckled, for the first time in a long time he laughed, even if his laugh was dark. He kept his voice normal, not really raising it.

"I raid on Latent!? Ha! After the tournament!? Oh my...."

He kept his chuckle.

"That...my dear friend Decruda...is brilliant..."

When his chuckle ceased he narrowed his eyes to the man.

"You have me intrigued much like Gavin here...give us your idea's...."

The planning had begun.

62Kraun

"That was it. We attack Latent when the tournament ends. Chances are that most of the competitors would be there to watch the finals, not to mention spectators which are probably metas as well." He shrugged, "And then we can grab all the civilians we want while we're at it."

63Ho Shin

"Well it sounds fine with me..."

He paused for a moment and tapped the table.

"...When will the finals commence and when will we attack? Not to mention..what should we do until this time..."

64Darshendros the Eternal

"Hmm." Darshendros rubbed his chin, as he always does when he's deep in thought. He was familiar with the tournaments around Leviathan, but had yet to get a chance to see the HoH tournament, which started before he returned to this world. If it was anything like what he saw before in Leviathan, there were sure to be plenty of powerful persons around - especially at the finals match.

"Muster our strength. Summon what we can and make all the preparations needed," he said, just throwing out a suggestions. "There can be no room for mistakes. It would also be nice to know what we'd be up against so we may prepare accordingly."

65Shouyin

"Pointless."

Finally the Knight spoke. He did not raise to his feet with this humble protest, nor even change his positioning in his seat. In fact, for those who weren't familiar with the Knight's nature, they wouldn't even know it was him speaking. It was a strange thing, talking when one possessed no mouth, and as such, his cold voice seemed to come from all directions, echoing hauntingly off its own vibrations to produce a single, strangely infinite kind of sound. It was almost like seeing a canvas of vocalizations painted across in front of your eyes and ears. Beautiful, yet frightening, and all that jazz.

Too bad he didn't talk more often.

"To predict the denizens of Gaia, is to fall victim to their ever-changing natures. We cannot possibly know what we will encounter, aside from the most obvious things, and trying to organize ourselves according to such predictions would easily be our end. The gathering of intelligence wouldn't further our cause, but simply delay things longer than need be." For once the Knight's head moved, taking in the man he was addressing wholy. Pale blue eyes still shone in this dull setting, and the Knight's grip on his swordhilt seemed to tighten just somewhat.

"Would you have us falter and be destroyed without warning, trying to predict the unpredictable? Or are we to rot waiting on unreliable agents attempting to collect useless information?" His gaze shifted to look at the center of this circle, but truthfully the Knight now looked inwards, trying to gauge himself and what would come next. "It is not the strength of the enemy we must question, but our own, for that is the only thing we can fully rely on. The only mistakes that can be made are the mistakes you make by yourself, and a mind clouded by assumptions will easily fall victim to error." The Knight got to his feet, working out the kinks in his ancient joints.

"Someone inform me of when we depart. The only 'strength' I need, is this blade."

And he left, not even giving the other fellow a chance to respond.

66Darshendros the Eternal

"As is a mind too full of themself to take in all possibilities."

Shaking his head, Darshendros pushed his seat back and rose to his feet, having already forgotten about the Knight a moment after he departed the room. He had learned - the hard way - the consequences of misjudging, even underestimating, an enemy. He was not going to let the arrogance of a death knight change his tactics, not after they've worked well enough for him many times in the past. He didn't last this long by blindly rushing into a war without an accurate assessment of his opponents.

"I will be in my realm, rallying the hordes and ordering my spies about. Contact me when the time to attack draws near."

He brought his hand up to the brooch holding his cloak together, touching the insignia on it and vanishing.

67themightyjello

Gavin simply watched both of them, undoubtably too set in their ways to be convinced by any debate. At most they would be subverted, and that would mean nothing... Arrogance was a weakness for some. For others it was a useful tool.

The Death Knight could continue to believe what he had said; that no measure of preparation could ever circumvent the unpredicatable nature of the Gaian populace. That would simply mean that the Knight would have no fear when the time came... Darshendros, the undead fool, no doubt thought that those hordes he always spoke of were what would win the day. His arrogance was equal, yet opposite, of the Knight's.

"...would anyone else like to leave?"

68Ho Shin

"...Im quite okay..."

Both individuals saw different spectrums. Menos was curious how the other council members thought...though he felt not like asking.

A necromatic council of six...they didn't have numbers among them if they themselves were to go up against anyone whom happened to be in Latent at the time of the attack. However, the council had hoardes. Legions of undead, hellspawn, and abominable creatures at their disposal. Creatures who did not fear death for they were already non-living. In the end, it would come down to a combination of numbers and strength. Say for instince, an opponent had enough strength to wipe out several legions, then it would be their strength against the legions number.

Menos put the math out of his head. He didn't like to over calculate things...it only led to stress, and uncertainty. He slid is hand accross the table and waited.

"...What now...do you suppose we leave and prepare?"

The inquiry was directed at the remaining three.

69Kraun

"Chaos is my playing field, so I dont care much for what will happen and what wont happen. What happens happens, and what doesnt, doesnt." Decruda said, as he lifted himself up out of the black chair, "I will keep an eye on Latent and the tournament for now. I bid you farewell lady and gentlemen. See you when the time comes."

And with a bow, the spellsword left the room the same way he entered, through the door and through the halls, moving down the labyrinth-like tunnels. He had two things to do: Report to the Shattered Hand and occupy a body as a spy. And into the shadows he disappeared, all but echoing footsteps remaining to mark his passings.

70Sunstrike

Henry blinked over the rise, and scowled softly in thought as huge groups of the things left, and then made his way back to camp.

"May all the gods damn Michael...the reason the demons are gone is because undead INFEST the place..." He stomped into the resting place, cut off from any wandering dead by powerful magic. For the first time, the companions would actually see the seemingly mild Henry, angry and on edge.

The trip hadn't been overly abysmal, or really exciting, but now that they'd gotten to their destination, things took a strange turn. Right now they were very well hidden, but that didn't mean a great deal if they were only safe now in order to jump into the boiling pot later on.

"At least we know where the ghouls from the forest came from...scouting parties." A curse, as he looked up and closed his eyes, obviously thinking about what to do.

"We have to continue, while the things are still occupied in Latent...I only worry that they may have left some behind..."

71Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The tiny neko-jin was quite obviously agitated. Her eyes were large and darted across the horizon while her ears were pricked, flickering at every sound as she sat by the small camp fire, huddled up in the thick coat Mere had provided for her. Even the gentle soothing of the Senshi within thr small girls mind couldn't calm her as she jumped at the sound of Mere returning, turning to face him with her eyes swirling dangerously, lip drawn up into a startled snarl. Upon seeing Henry her eyes stilled and growl cut short before turning back to the fire and staring into it deeply.

It's been a long time since I felt such a concentration of necromancy in such a small space... Urgh... I hate the undead...

72Tomorrow

"Shhh..." John whispered as he stroked Juuni's hair gently, comfortingly, before turning back to the task at hand.

The wide display of weaponry John carried on him was fanned out before him. Bullets, iron ignots, knives, guns, even the gauntlets he wore, they were all spread before him as he sat cross-legged, hunched over, busy in his task.

Fighting undead monsters was hard. For one, they tended to not stay down when they needed to. Secondly, there were always butt-loads around, since their real strength mostly lay in numbers.

So John was making sure he was prepared. Everything was clean, sharp, ready. He wouldn't be caught with his pants down again.

73Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juuni closed her eyes and flattened her ears with a short but soft purr as John stroked her hair before she let out a sigh and rested her face in her hands, elbows leant on her knees which were drawn up against her chest, tail tip twitching as she snuffled slightly.

"Juunis doesn't like it here..." she finally said quietly.

Come here little one... You will be safe.

The comfort that Juunikyuu's presence bought the young girl overwhelmed her as in a shower of sparkles the neko-jin's form melted away to that of the Senshi. Juunikyuu did not look impressed.

"I hate the undead." she repeated for clarity before standin and stretching, her tunic billowing in the wind though the cold did not seem to effect her.

Turning to face Mere she spoke again.

"Am I to assume, that you would like to make use of my Holy abilites?" she questioned, "Because if that is your intention I will need time to gather the energy and prepare a spell to prevent any further spread of the undead plague that has been cast upon these ruins."

74Sunstrike

"You certainly aren't the only one, starborn. Do what you need, we are here but to guard you."

Mere gritted his teeth and shared a look with Tomorrow. Even though his magic tended to delve into the darker realms, he wasn't so emo as to fall for necromancy. Those people had issues.

He settled down into his jacket and began to work on his own mental defenses, building up to a plan.

"I don't know what good it would do," This was directed to the Tribal. "But I think we should assume that it would be best to go in from one of the higher windows, rather then the front door. I might be generalizing, but undead like to keep to their birthdirt, like most creatures associated with the necromantic arts. The how, of getting up to that window...I am unsure of...because it's a good bet that they'll know we're there if we tred on their defenses."

Henry didn't want to ask Tomorrow to be a one man distraction, but unless the Tribal had a differant idea, the sorcerer was at a loss as to how the three of them would be able to get in.

75Tomorrow

Tomorrow didn't seem to be listening as he pushed a new clip into the large handgun he weilded and pulled the slide back, checking and rechecking it before placing it down. He did the same for his other hand-cannon, before placing it down and dumping all the prepared ammo around the both of them.

"Can you bless these?" He asked Juuni, pushing the large stack over to her. "If not, thats alright."

He sniffed before turning his head to look at Mere. He hadn't liked the way Mere had talked to him before...but then, that was then, and this is now.

"Juuni can fly you up to the roof or window or wherever. Either that, or i can toss you up there. I'll handle the freaks on the bottom."

He'd wiped out an army of Orcs. Some rotting undead zombies shouldn't be a real problem.

"Anything valuable they'll try to keep in the main keep, or the guard house. We're looking for a sheild, right? That might mean they would keep it in an armoury as well. Hiding in plain sight. Not to mention the numerous sheild standards that might adorn the hallways of this castle...looks like that type of place. I hope you know what you're looking for. I dont want to destroy it accidentally if i have to go through some walls."

Tomorrow sucked in air through his teeth as he thought for a moment. "I'd keep an eye out too, if you want to go in through the top of the place. Necromancers like to keep to the dirt, close to fresh resources, but some also like to set up shop in their occupied fortresses. Especially if they're still human. Creature comforts, like a bed, or a fire. If you do find someone like that, well...i think you know what that means."

It means that a necromancer powerful enough to not have to keep close to a graveyard shouldn't be trifled with.

Tomorrow sniffed then, before leaning back, stretching his legs. "I suggest going in at daytime, but if you want to leave now thats fine. I'm ready whenever."

76Hogosha No Juunikyuu

The Angel Senshi smiled briefly at the tribal before holding out her right hand, her eyes swirling with a soft purple mist as she summoned a small blade. It was translucent blue in colour and glinted in the pale light of the fire. Clasping its handle the Senshi now held out her left index finger and place the point of the blade against its tip, the skin breaking almost instantly as a drop of blood welled out of the small wound. The small dagger vanished in a flurry of sparks and the Senshi picked up one of the guns, running the bloody finger tip down the guns handle. (I don't know the proper name for it smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif The piece you hold in your palm, finger on the trigger)

"I can endow the gun with holy properties of the stars, that should be enough to give you some sort of advantage, and this way, any ammo used within them will become blessed with the same properties. I can remove the blessing later if needed."

The blood on the gun shimmered silver briefly before the liquid trail disappeared, leaving in its place a thin trail of intricate runic symbols. The process was repeated for the second gun before they were both pushed back towards John. The Senshi then turned to look at Mere.

"We also have the problem of the grounds surrounding this castle. No doubt full of surprises... But might I propose a way to limit the movement of the undead to stop them at least springing from beneath us?"

77Tomorrow

Hogosha No Juunikyuu Wrote:

"I can endow the gun with holy properties of the stars, that should be enough to give you some sort of advantage, and this way, any ammo used within them will become blessed with the same properties. I can remove the blessing later if needed."

"Cheers." John said as he retrieved his weapons, taking a look at the runes on the handles before slipping them into holsters.

Hogosha No Juunikyuu Wrote:

"We also have the problem of the grounds surrounding this castle. No doubt full of surprises... But might I propose a way to limit the movement of the undead to stop them at least springing from beneath us?"

"Lay it on me, beautiful."] John said with a smirk. If the Senshi could stop the zomibes from coming up, then all the better for him - but if not, he had a few tricks of his own tucked away...

78Sunstrike

"That would be magnificant, Juuni. And just what we need, the only thing we'd have to worry about then, is if they have solid traps as opposed to undead ones. If you'd like, we can get some rest, and then set out during the day as Tomorrow suggested."

Henry's cloak gathered around him.

"I'm expecting a guest as well, I imagine if we ask polite enough, he'll manage to help, though its not really his job...I imagine the demons aren't too happy about the invasion force setting up shop in their hidey hole...s'like a badger coming home to find an undead weasle in his den..."

79Tomorrow

Sunstrike Wrote:

"That would be magnificant, Juuni. And just what we need, the only thing we'd have to worry about then, is if they have solid traps as opposed to undead ones. If you'd like, we can get some rest, and then set out during the day as Tomorrow suggested."

Henry's cloak gathered around him.

"I'm expecting a guest as well, I imagine if we ask polite enough, he'll manage to help, though its not really his job...I imagine the demons aren't too happy about the invasion force setting up shop in their hidey hole...s'like a badger coming home to find an undead weasle in his den..."

Tomorrow sighed as he lay back, closing his eyes and placing his hands behind his head.

Sleep came swiftly. Although he'd become accustomed to city life, going back to nature was like slipping into a old, comfortable pair of pants. It fit snug, didn't give him any real hassels, and there was little to ride up into his giblets.

Although, for some reason, he kept feeling like something was missing...and every now and then he'd open and close his right hand, as if it wished to be filled by something...

Nevertheless, he slept peacefully. Both hands on weapons. One eye open.

80Hogosha No Juunikyuu

((I did post the Dream Rune Mikey, I presume John didn't find it when going through all his gear? Never-the-less, he'll still dream of Amber's day.))

Juunikyuu smiled as John, obviously exhausted perhaps both mentally and physicall drifted off to sleep quickly. This did not bother the Senshi. Her plan did not require anyone to stay awake.

"We will need protection around the camp. A wall of such to stop us getting snowed in. I propose to coat the ground in thick snow, I can bless the clouds above us, already filled with a waiting storm. It should continue through the night and if we are lucky, into the morning to provide us with cover."

81Vahn Fah

2 AND now, O ye priests, this commandment is for you.

2 If ye will not hear, and if ye will not lay it to heart, to give glory unto my name, saith the Lord of hosts, I will even send a curse upon you, and I will curse your blessings: yea, I have cursed them already, because ye do not lay it too heart.

MALACHI 1,2

The clouds roiled through the sky, slowly passing by as time wore on.

Without warning, a seam seemed to tear itself along one cloud in particular, widening into a slit with nothing but pitch black within. Something fluttered out, sending black feathers to waft along the wind, before they dissipated into nothing.

The fluttering sound continued, even as a soft cawing was heard. The thing circled around the skies for a good bit, at very high altitudes, before turning off.

It seemed to be searching for something as it went to and fro.

Beady eyes settled on something before finally banking sharply and returning in the direction it had come from.

Sitting there, on nothing but solid air, was a prone figure. The rip in the atmosphere sealed up behind it, even as the strange bird approched the stranger, alighting upon his left shoulder.

"That so...? That's good, real good."

A grin spread across the figure's face, even as it lifted it's head up.

"Saves me a lot of time..."

82Sunstrike

Henry looked up and sighed.

"Must you always be so dramatic Malachi? You should come down and say hello properly...so long as your friend doesn't consider us a midnight snack..."

There was a kind of strain in Henry's voice, as if the two personages were in some sort of competition with each other. Words over words...and Henry was winning only by the skin of his teeth.

"I imagine you're already aware of the problem at the Keep?"

83Tomorrow

John's gun lowered slowly as he shifted in his seat, soft snores emitting from deep in his belly as his sunglasses lowered a little, showing that he was in fact asleep.

84Vahn Fah

"Who are you being coy with?"

The words dripped of ice, even as Malachi stared downwards at the group. Despite the fact that Malachi was seated seaveerl hundred feet in the air, and Henry was down below on solid ground, their voices reached each other as if they were standing right next to one another.

Needless to say, Malachi's words would only be heard by Henry alone.

"You think I want to cause my master anyy grief?" The sarcasm was dripping, even as he refrenced his maker. "I already know what it is you've asked Master to have done... which is why I was sent. He's busy playing with his brother as we speak."

85Sunstrike

Henry's eyelids drooped and a lazy smile wore it's way around his face. Now the resemblence to his son was uncanny. Especially when he shrugged.

"I'm not being coy, you're a demon, grief is you by definition. And he does that way too often to be considered simple play...you and I both realize he's obsessed with "himself." The only differance is that you are bound to him, I however, have shirked that little roll.

Blunt words sliced through the half remarks and smart attitude of the one above him. Some would say he was risking quite a lot by doing so. Technically, Malachi might outrank Henry, but it was really hard to tell, considering how loose the affiliation was with Victor.

"Regardless, you've come for an update, and what I'm asking you, is for your help. You get to help me finish my mission, meaning Victor might just look upon you with more favour...it's up to you. Otherwise I'll give you the report and you may leave. You're master may have bit off more then he can chew with his brother at this time...might be alot more trouble then he thinks...considering he's made no apparent headway in Babel..."

How Henry knew that no progress was made...was anyones guess. But know he did. And he waited patiently for a reply, fire crackling.

86Vahn Fah

Yellowed eyes seemed to widen, as he stared down at where Henry was. An immense pressure could suddenly be felt, like a large weight was force down upon the area.

But it was truly very brief and fleetingly felt, before Malachi's eyes closed. The large... raven on his shoulder seemed to caw softly, before preening itself.

"I don't need your help, or your sarcasm, thank you very much."

Malachi resented being called a demon... his brethren were so much more than that... a trascended race if anything. However, he was bound to the orders given to him.

"What do you want?"

87Hogosha No Juunikyuu

blinku blinku

The Senshi continued to stare at Mere who apparently didn't realise she was still awake. Following his gze she tried to make out just who or what he was talking too but could see no one. She shrugged and rolled her shoulders before sitting back down beside the fire in a meditative position. There would be no sleep for her tonight, she needed to spent the night gathering energy from the stars in order for tomorrow to proceed as planned. Besides, its not like the conversation involved her and so long as whoever Mere was talking to wasn't a threat, why should Juunikyuu care?

88Sunstrike

"A lift would be nice...passage for myself to a higher portion of the tower." Came the answer from the mysterious man.

"Then you can go once you have confirmation that I have the item in my possession." A simple enough request...if the demon could take passengers that was...

89Vahn Fah

"Hah!"

Malachi leaned back, stretching his legs a bit as he remained seated in the air.

"Open your eyes old man." He cupped a hand underneath his chin, staring down into the distance, where the ruins were themselves. "There is no more tower. You know as well as I do that what your looking for is underground."

He closed his eyes as he smiled.

"Just... how much longer are you going to carry this charade on for? I want to kill them already."

The bird on his shoulder began to stir, ruffling up it's wings a bit.

90Sunstrike

A deep, long suffering sigh of one who's almost infinate patience...was actually wearing thing.

"If you would like to come down here and challenge my authority then do so, and stop wasting MY time, Malachi. Otherwise, do as I say, give me a lift in, to what is LEFT and leave. Your choice is far simpler then you're making it out to be."

A strange weapon, once used on a ghoul in the forest, suddenly spun in the dark mans fingers. A mask, plain enough, sure, but remarkably deadly to the one who had it on. Henry was through playing games.

91Vahn Fah

The smile on his face seemed to be replaced with an ugly scowl, his face contorted into something beyond human.

But like before, it only lasted a moment, before Malachi stood up.

"... Whatever you say."

Freefalling now, as gravity seemed to regain it's hold over him, he shot straight downwards, nearly impacting with the ground before he seemed to slow his rate of fall.

Grinding to a halt, he was barely 5 inches off the ground now as he stood before Mere.

"Sir."

The bird on his shoulder cawed loudly, looking too large to be a normal avian.

92Hogosha No Juunikyuu

Juunikyuu barely flickered as she remained in her almost trance like state, meditating before the fire as a chilling breeze blew over the camp causing some sparks to jump from the fire and swirl in the air around the Senshi. The stars in the night sky seemed to dim and brighten, almost like a flickering lightbulb before it finally burns out as Juunikyuu drew energy from them. Never before had she stored so much energy within herself and it was having a slight dizzying effect on her. She fought this feeling into submission, pushing it deep into her subconscious as she drew a deep breath, the caw of the bird finally roasing her from her meditation.

"Mere, unless you wish to call the ghouls upon us might I merely suggest that you and your companion there try to keep your grudges to yourselves, at least for now?"

As she spoke the clouds above them finally released the loads they were carrying. LArge flakes of snow began to swirl down towards the ground and within a few minutes the first layers of snow had settled with the storm showing no intention of letting up.

"If you wish for my charming of the snow to be successful I will need to wait until there is a decent depth, and then I will need time for the charm to pass through the many layers in order to keep the undead from rising beneath us. Tell me when and it shall be done."[/i]

93Kraun

Though the lands of Sorrow's Keep is an unholy place due to the fiends which had once inhabited the area, and very well still did in the darkest recesses of the dark pits of 'Demon Chasm', the grounds which made up the legendary place were very much desecrated and reeked of negative energy, so much that it was simply unsalvagable.

Ever since the Master of the keep had been overthrown and the necromantic cults had taken up residence in the area, the land had slowly deteriorated and corrupted until it was as the abyss itself; there was no better place in the world than here for the stufy of demonology. Additionally, the amount of negative energy which poured into the land, changing it into something which can never be as it was at one time, attracted mass amounts of undead, from the lowliest to the greatest. It was close to being a conduit to the plane of negative energy itself.

But travelers would never have to fear, for though the surface of the land clearly showed this corruption, it did little but scare off the weak hearted. The real dangers were entering the dungeons, vaults, and crypts of the desecrated land, stepping below the earth. Quite simply, the travelers' assumptions, preparations, and cautions were for naught, for on the surface of the land, no zombies roamed around freely; no vampires came out at night to stalk prey; no necromancers came to perform unholy rituals beneath the full moon. It was but a tainted and deserted land.

However, underground would be a different story altogether; as when one steps into the dank pits of their own grave, rarely do they escape unscathed, in more ways than one.

94Sunstrike

((:shakes fist at Kraun!: smilies/icon_stressed.gif ))

95Hogosha No Juunikyuu

((does the same Cheers Kraun! smilies/icon_stressed.gif))

96Tomorrow

((At least this way it'll be more interesting...can we keep going now? smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

97Sunstrike

((Alright guys, I turn thee loose. I'm uninspired and both of you are really too busy to be time wasting here, you've done what you need to do, Henry's gotten what he needs due to overwhelming whatever, and you both have the shield.

Henry dissappears with Malachi and you guys are led back to the village by Red. Sorry bout all the hassle towards the end, and the pause, shoulda probably let you go ages ago, but I really had to think about what should happen first.

In honest truth I'm in no mood or inclination to honestly go up against Kraun smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif No offence boyo, s'just not an overly convieniant time to do so, and you are very well established here.

Not to mention that I'm split three differant ways at the moment, and it'd be easier for all of us if we can get back to our loved ones IC, so on and so forth.

So yes, go free and try not to let it happen again, else I shall be forced to figure out some other similar fantasy movie to force upon thee all! smilies/icon_scream.gif ^w^ I like Labrynth as another choice <3 So let it be a warning! XD))

98Hogosha No Juunikyuu

((snugs teh Sunny-puff

Sorry for lack of involvement on my part. A lot of things have crept up on me of late, including my enagement, a trip to hospital and revision for exams smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Thank you so much for all you've done for me smilies/icon_heart.gif))

99Kraun

He stood at the edge of a luminescent pool of water, casting heavy shadows across his uncharacteristicly stoic face, outlining his sunken cheeks and brow clearly with dark spots void of light. He stood with his hands clasped at his lower back, inverted eyes staring down over the bridge of his nose into the murky swirling pool at his feet.

The thoughts which were crossing his mind at this moment would be if this was a good idea, if the time and resources used were wasted or not? Would the end product be as he predicts it to be? Yet, after all the time in thought, staring at the slowly developing form in the pool which seemed to grow steadily every day, he really could only know when it was completed.

He spun around on his heels and strode out of the chamber. For the time being, he had other matters to attend to.

Decruda stalked through the dark tunnels, barely illuminated by the sconces filled with burning torches spaced out every one hundred feet or so. As he moved, many disembodied hands moved around his feet, following him as he weaved through the maze of tunnels. The crawling claws did not follow and swarm him without a purpose though, as many were moving together, carrying gear towards him as he strode by, picking them up and equipping himself.

Finally, be the time he had everything, the claws were gone, and he moved through a part of the enclave which would take him outside. There were no torches here, no source of light, and even though it was dark, it wasnt quiet.

Faint growls and moans echoed through the tunnels as well as an occasional crunch of bone and tearing of flesh, carrying the sounds quite a distance before it was drowned out by other similar sounds. He didnt need light, for he knew where he was, and sure enough, there would be those which were the source of the odd sounds that would follow him out into the world of the surface.

100Kraun

Decruda returned to the chamber filled with pools, covered in blood. He did not wear his usual black clothes, no, instead he wore a very simple shirt, almost generic looking as it could blend into any crowd. He was covered in blood from a mangled nose he recieved not too long ago. But it was time to get rid of all of that.

He reached up and peeled away his face, or rather, the skin which covered it and the cartilage of its shattered nose, revealing the flesh and bone beneath. Tossing the mess of skin off to the side into a different pool, he removed the simple clothing as well and burned it in one of the large braziers of violet-blueflame found throughout the enclave.

He had returned once before this, which made this his second visit back here after he had began this... project. That time, he had a vial and a small needle, which of course, he opened the stopper and dropped the needle into the pool at his feet without even a splash. Such a needle had a skin sample of one Ryudo Kazamaru. He did not initially know the name of the man, but he had witnessed what power he held, and that was how he had picked his first target. However, that all changed when one of his companions had said it,

Damrius Wrote:

Master Ryudo...

And with a name, it didnt take long for the extensive spy network of the cult to find record of such a person by that name, giving Decruda a full name, even if everything else was obscure. But a name was all he wanted, even if it didnt do anything.

There was the first, put into his spawning pool of luminescent liquids and a developing form. And then he was gone again.

But now he was back. Back with a second sample. His eyes, which appeared like any other's would seem to well up as if to cry, and then fall away over his raw cheeks in a small liquid stream to splatter onto the ground. The liquid eyes which had covered his natural ones were used to hide his inverted eyes where the sclera and iris were pitch black and his pupils were stark white, something which made him easily recognizable. The skin which had lined his face that was now discarded only added to his disguise. It was not a secret that Decruda is known as a man of a thousand faces, quite literally, as he is a master of the art of grafting. It was easy, all he had to do was act like any other person and then disappear as soon as he had his samples, acting as any other normal person would.

He walked towards the spawning pool where his project was, and knelt down. This second sample would come from one Evan White. A competitor at the Heaven or Hell tournament, the necrotic spellsword did not have trouble finding information on this man, nor did he have trouble finding an excuse to get close enough to retrieve a sample. It just so happened by luck that he would come across him at Leviathan Stadium, a place where many strong fighters and big names could be found.

Visibly, the raw muscles of his face pulled back as what would pass as a wide twisted smile spread on his facial features, if only he had a face. At the same time, he positioned his hands over the pool and preesed down on his fingers. As one would push out a splinter from flesh and then p***k it out with tweezers, he produced super slender needles, near invisible, which then he would yank out and drop into the liquid.

There would be the second sample he would drop into the pool. Flesh and blood, whatever would be found on the tiny needles.

Decuda stood, pleased with his work before a contingent of crawling hands would enter the chamber and swarm towards him, carrying his gear which he would then put on. Scimitar, glass dagger, leering skull emblazoned black leather breastplate. It even included a large piece of skin, the face he used most often when in the cult's territories, it was possible that this was his natural face.

And as he watched the dismembered hands scurry away, his left hand fell to the hilt of the sword at his hip. He turned his face one last time to look over his shoulder into the pool, its unnatural glow lighting up his prominent bone structure which framed those inverted eyes of his, and cackled quietly as he left the chamber.

101Kraun

He returned to the pool for a third time as he produced several tiny needles from the palms of his hands and dropped them in. He did not know the name of the individual whose this sample belonged to, but that was not a big issue, as the spy network would easily deal with that. What did concern him was he did not know what exactly the woman was capable of other than a seemingly supernatural intuitive ability, which of course, revealed his true nature of the encounter. However, even in such a situation, the woman had bit off more than she could chew, and Decruda had aquired an unwilling slave.

As he stepped away from the pool, he let his thoughts wander about aquiring other samples and tormenting the poor woman, because quite frankly, he is a rather cruel individual and would like nothing more than breaking her will and to pervert her soul. He did not return to the surface to look for such samples, no, his more useful prepared spells had been cast, and he needed time to recuperate and rememorize them.

Whatever was in the pool appeared to begin to form into a definate shape of a bipedal creature, possibly human, though still lacking fine features which would define it as an individual.

102Weibu Tunshi

Two knocks resounded in the dimly lit room before the handle of the door turned and the wooden door opened with a groaning creak. Bare feet stepped over the cold stone floor silently as the woman entered the room.

"Sir..." she began upon entry.

103Kraun

As he heard two knocks on his door, Decruda lifted his head from the book on his desk and turned to look over his shoulder. Seeing the woman enter, he would look her up and down with a look of disgust crossing over the muscle structure of his skinless face.

"Do you really have to dress like that?" he simply said as he turned back to whatever was on his desk and went on reading.

104Weibu Tunshi

"But I like playing dress up." she coo-ed as she moved closer to his desk. Erinyes appeared very similar to an angel, and Desh'na actually liked tricking people to believe her to be one.

"I have something that'll take that look off your face." she said smugly in his ear as she moved to lean over his shoulder.

105Kraun

"Hmm?" he raised... what would have been an eyebrow if he had his face on at the moment as he looked up from his work.

106Weibu Tunshi

She reached out and placed one of Tade's throwing spikes on the table gingerly, the one used when he fought Lazenca. "Enjoy." she said as she got up and began to leave the man in peace.

107Kraun

He wondered what was so great about the weapon until he noticed its slight liquid glisten in the dim lighting. He quickly picked it up and put it in a vial already filled with some sort of lightly blue tinged liquid, wasting no time to keep the sample as fresh as possible as the liquid would fillt the hollow cavities of the weapon and preserve anything in them, that being the speciment's blood.

As he turned around, he asked the woman who did this sample belong to. Mainly he wanted to know if it was worth keeping.

108Weibu Tunshi

"A wolfman," she said, "Whats his name... that Lazenca fellow from that large tournament a while back. One of your listed targets." she answered after a trailing thought.

109Kraun

Right. Well then, this was an interesting turn of events. He slipped the vial into one of his packets as he made a note to visit the pool after he finished with his current work.

Perhaps he'd go take a look at the boy while he was at it... later though.

11004 Spriggan

A nonsensical harmony full of fully and half diminished chords, an equally erratic melody of tritone after tritone. To anyone else on the grounds, it sounded like she was picking random notes out of the air, putting them through a grinder, then sending them back out at an attempt to be more annoying. She was actually rather relaxed.

Her usual five received a hand signal to stop at the door of the chamber, and Descant went about loosening the black cloak she had been wearing.

"Knock, knock."

111Kraun

The door opened to a dimly lit study with a noisy creak, revealing a line of shelves and books with a desk at the far end. The desk was occupied.

Decruda turned his head to look over his shoulder at the visitor, wondering who it was this time.

"Ah, what a pleasant surprise," he began once he had a good look at the woman, "I assume you have it?"

11204 Spriggan

"Yeah.... two, both of them in that last big competition... Vahn Kyonuske, and Roland someone. Or... whatever. Here, hurry up and take this.... it's hot as hell."

Approaching Decruda, she shook her hand quickly, using the other to remove the rings she wore. They were unmarked other than a few scuffs, gold, and had protruding flat tops. Tops that, once slid back an inch, revealed pits. Poison rings, this time used not to deposit bitter liquid, but to collect blood.

"Considering the side of the ring, it's not a lot, but I think you'll be happy with it. Shouyin the Stoan and Lazenca, the wolf-man were there. I'll stay on that for you."

113Kraun

He took the rings from the woman with a pleased grin on his face in his left hand. Instantly, he could feel the heat from one of the rings; that one must have been Vahn's. He didnt know about this Roland character, so he'd have to look into it before he decided whether he was worthy or not.

"Excellent work." he commented before adding, "And I've already aquired the wolfman's sample while you were away. How was it by the way, did the fighters give a good show?"

11404 Spriggan

"Well, that takes away some of my work. How'd you do that?"

She started fiddling with her cloak again, until she was happy with it. "Some of the fights were fine. Intense, blood, the crowd's happy, I'm happy. A few ended quicker than others, like... any one the rockman was in. The first one was fine, until his opponent let up. Then the second one, he was the one who walked away. It was... ridiculous. But it served its purpose. Do you plan on doing this again?"

115Kraun

"When someone as infamous as us, goes into the world, it attracts too much attention. I have an agent infiltrating the world of the living." It was his answer, though he could easily do it himself with all the disguises he could create.

"That tournament... perhaps I shall have to talk to the sponsor and hold another one. Would make harvesting much easier." Plans for the future perhaps?

Before he could say more, a disembodies hand crawled into the room. Between two of the fingers, was a simple little note. It was known in the cult that there was a large spy network at work on the world above, and as such, Decruda was well provided with information on potential targets, and the abilities of others by eyewitness sightings. Another had just come in. He unfolded the little scrap of paper...

11604 Spriggan

"Nice. By not naming him, her, it, uppercut, I suspect you want him, her, it, uppercut kept secret for now. But sometime later, I want to meet him, her, it, uppercut. So keep me informed of that, at least. And the tournament thing."

She turned her head to the sound of scrambling... a hand making its way in. She simply waited for Decruda to reveal was was on the paper.

117Kraun

There was a photo, and well known abilities of the individual. Also, there was a list of locations this particular person appeared most often. Decruda showed the sheet of paper to Descant. He didnt need to say anything, just grin, meaning that ever unsaid question; 'Shall we?'

11804 Spriggan

After a few seconds of peering at the paper, Descant leaned back and stretched her arms over her head. Her eyes remained level with Decruda. When finished her stretch, she pulled up the left corner of her mouth in a small grin before pulling the hood back over head partway. It was her answer of affirmation.

119Kraun

He didnt take his usual equipment with him. These jobs required finesse, not brute force. And if all else failed, he had his spells to rely on. All he did was grit his teeth as he slid his hand into a small case in one of the drawers. He pulled it back out and flexed his fingers, moving them a bit before he did the same with his left hand.

After the ordeal, he let his face drop off and found a nice replacement as he dropped a little bit of water into his eyes. In mere moments, he appeared as a completely different person altogether. His eyes were pale blue, his hair was slicked back, and his face was weathered.

"Let's go."

12004 Spriggan

"Man, that's creepy." She laughed, even while she and her posse filed out.

121Kraun

((Continuation from the Dead Forest...))

Was he dead? Was he alive? He'd sustained many injuries; violent, bloody, crippling. Siat was in one of the many chambers underground, bound to a table by black silk cords with small runes stitched into them. His body was covered in bandages... no, funerary wrappings.

The man was alive all right, but being blinded, as the encounter with the ghouls had taken his eyeballs, and in a weakened state, as he had passed out due to blood-loss, he would be in little condition to do much. His wounds had been minimally healed, only to the point where he'd be alive; his major organs functioning, while the damage to his eyes, arms, and gut, would remain.

Even if he could somehow recover his strength in mere moments, the magic laced bindings which held him in lace would prevent him from moving.

By now, he should be awake, and at the moment he would awaken, he'd hear one voice croak out, echoing through the oddly quiet chamber.

"It seems that you are in quite the predicament."

So there was someone else in the room, maybe even more than one person, who knows. Now it was time to see if the man was worth the effort.

122Siat Dacore

His response was obvious.

"Nuuurnghungh" A low moan at the pain that was currently covering at least eighty percent of his body and the shock at being woken up to experience it. He breathed heavily for a second or two and then tilted his head upwards as if he was looking up.

"Go ******** yourself."

123Kraun

"Right, well then..." The man stepped over to the table, and in his hands he had a large needle. Actually, it was something more along the lines of a realy long nail with the diameter of half a centimeter.

And he'd jab it into the man's gut. Like a bullet wound, damage in such an area was not instantly fatal, however, it hurt. Really hurt.

And after such, came the interogation. "Your name?"

124Siat Dacore

Siat winced and yelped, but wouldn't give the satisfaction of a scream.

"You can call me Susie if it makes you happy."

125Kraun

"Alright Susie," the torturer began, "this might hurt a little." he said as he stepped to the table at the side and picked up an intricately decorated pair of scissors. However, they werent just for looks, as the blades were extremely sharp.

Apparently he was not amused by the lack of co-operation. So then he'd go and snip off the man's pinky on his left hand, using the leverage the two blades going in either direction to cut through the first joint from the knuckle. He'd put it in a little jar as he'd put both the now bloody scissors and the jar down onto the table.

"What supernatural abilities do you possess?" Another question, asked without any hint of pleasure nor displeasure in his voice, that of a cold professional.

126Siat Dacore

Yeah... Siat screamed loud. Really loud. He screamed so loud he almost ripped a vocal chord, but the scream suddenly deteriorated into a harsh, ragged breathing pattern.

"Why don't you let me go and I'll show you?"

127Kraun

"Well, theres the danger factor to all that, so I'd rather not." the torturer answered as he picked up a syringe. He'd go up to the man and inject it into his body. There was nothing special about it, it was just a pain killing drug. However, just because the pain would be dulled, it didnt mean that Siat wouldnt know if the man was cutting him up some more.

He simply tossed the used syringe away. "So, whats the answer to that question?" the man asked again as he began poking at the other tools on the table.

128Siat Dacore

"Why do you want to know?"

Siat gave a dumb grin.

129Kraun

"What supernatural abilities do you possess?" the man repeated the question.

130Siat Dacore

"Well, I dunno what it's called, but I have the amazing ability to be captured and mutilated by psychopaths."

Dumb grin.

131Kraun

"Amazing. Tell me more." he said as he turned about, a bladed item similar to a scalpel in his hands. He'd go over and begin to cut a slit open in the man's belly, in his upper right side. What he wanted was a sample of the man's liver, wherein when he had access to it, he'd take a chunk out.

A regular human can survive with only 15% of their liver, though thats not counting how messed up they would be in such a state, but alive none-the-less. The man would only take a chunk roughly one cubic inch.

13204 Spriggan

"I'd recommend cutting his tounge..."

She was there out of the way, so Siat would hear her voice much farther and softer than the man's, since he she wasn't raising her voice at all. She also sounded as if she was talking with her mouth full.

"...but then he couldn't answer questions. Choices, choices."

But if he was screaming, then she was talking to herself. That was fine, too.

133Siat Dacore

A matter similar to bile would spill out onto the mans hands as he sliced him open and he would promptly notice that it was scalding hot. Specifically, it was 200 degrees celcius so the man would have a nasty burn.

Siat didn't even wince, but his ragged breathing continued.

"What the ******** do you want?"

134Kraun

"Ah... fire." the man would comment as his fingers instinctively pulled back as he began to frantically fling away his hands and wipe them off. Those were definately going to leave a mark as his skin turned red with pale white spots where the liquid had been before.

He had recieved his answer, not in the way he had imagined, but trough the same process. The man had an affinity to fire and heat, just the exact specifics were not clear.

The sound of running water was heard as he cleaned off his hands, running them under cold water for a moment to stop them from cooking. Now, he put on some thick heat resistant gloves, magically treated, recovered the scalpel, and continued, opening the man up to take a chunk out of his liver.

He ignored the woman as he did his job.

135Kraun

Again, Decruda was standing by the pool. It has seemed that as of late, he had been acquiring many samples, as he once again found himself standing by the pool, introducing yet another sample into the stagnant substance which pulsated life.

Obtaining the eighth sample was clearly visible on his being, as the effects of doing so still marked his body; his right shin was in a splint, his chest was wrapped up tight in dirty black stained bandages, and the skin on his arms slowly peeled off from electrical burns.

When he finished, he hobbled out of the chamber. He had lost the glass dagger during the encounter, but that was not oo large of a problem, fo he could have another made easily. It wasnt some one of a kind specially forged weapon. No, it was just a dagger made of glass, he didnt care how simple or it looked as long as it did its job.

136Siat Dacore

Ah, but there was something more bizarre to this liquid. Once it had come into contact with the torturers skin, it would suddenly turn so viscous that it would be near impossible to remove, and certainly would not be removed by water. It acted like tar and didn't fully restrict the movement of his hands but would definetely make basic grip-related things move difficult, like a thick elastic band holding back his fingers.

He would also have trouble attempting to remove anything from any of his organs, they would be thicker and more rubbery and wouldn't be sliced by a mere scalpel.

Siat was also quite clearly a man.

137Kraun

So apparently the stuff didnt come off. A minor inconvenience.

"Someone, fetch the grafter." as all he said as something hit the floor; his hands fell off, still burning as flesh was slowly being cooked. Such was the same reason the man did not wear any gloves, or any other normally protective equipment, he could always change his tools accordingly, however he preferred not to, as it was a major waste of time to wait for one of the flesh grafters.

Apparently tehre were others in the chamber, but they remained silent, simply watching, for why else would he make such a request out loud.

Several moments passed before someone came in, and a small discussion later, the interogator was ready to get back to work. He only had one hand replaced, while the other had the scalpel grafted directly into the fleshy stump of his wrist. But when he tried to cut at the man, it just seemed to not work.

"It just keeps moving around..." he commented, watching the blade simply slide over tissue, pushing it down but not cutting.

138Siat Dacore

Just because it didn't cut, it didn't mean it didn't hurt like hell. Siat's screams would be testament to this.

"Damn it, what the ******** do you want with me?"

139Kraun

Wasnt it sort of obvious already? Because he was not co-operating, he was only making things harder for himself.

"I wanted an answer to a question. And I got it." he explained his initial actions, "Now I'm looking for the answer to another question; how, and what are the specifics of your supernatural abilities."

To do this, he could have just asked in the beginning, but considering the lack of co-operation he was given, he didnt bother. Instead, he was just planning on taking na piece of the man's body for analysis. Of course, that part of him was suppose to be the liver, a major gland in the body.

"Maybe if I freeze it and then chip a piece off..." he muttered to himself in thought, trying to decide if that would even work considering the heated material in the man's body.

140Siat Dacore

"You could've ASKED ME THAT instead of assaulting me, kidnapping me and then OPERATING on me!"

Siat's blood was quite literally boiling at this point as the incision in his stomach somehow cauterized itself, the beauties of heat-magic. He then also spat/spewed a mouthful of searing hot blood. Whether or not this was intentional was unknown as the last remnants of the blood dribbled down his chin and throat.

141Kraun

The man moved back a step while the stuff bubled and spat, popping into the air.

"Ah, well then, do you have an asnwer for that?" he aked as he picked up another syringe and began filling it with some clear substance from some unmarked bottle.

142Siat Dacore

"I thought you had already realised I have some skill with heat."

Siat thought that that was fairly obvious.

"It's like the heat takes care of me, ask what you will."

He offered out a small piece of cooperation.

143Kraun

He fired off some basic questions, "How does it work? What can it do? What can't it do? Where does it come from? Is it only internal affecting or external, or both?"

He withdrew the needle from the bottle and tapped it a few times, getting rid of any air bubbles before he pushed what little extra air and some of the substance out of the syringe.

144Siat Dacore

"Draws off of my energy in the same way as lifting a weight does, a lot of things, a lot of things, inside me, both. Happy?"

He hoped this would curry him some favour.

145Kraun

It wasnt specific enough, but that was alright.

"Is it based around a large concentration of heat, or is it fueled by flames and fire?" This was one of the important questions. There were many people running around in the world that can create fire, but if this man was based solely on the creation of heat, generated inside the body to an extremely high degree, than that would be different.

146Siat Dacore

"Erm, the first one, I think. Now can you let me go? I really need to go see someone about the whole blindness thing."

147Kraun

The interogator would be walking towards the man as he asnwered the question. "Ah, I see." he would say as he jabbed the needle into the back of the man'd head and injected the substance into him.

Basically, it was exactly the same tonix in the needles used to capture him, however, with the great concentration injected directly into the target area, he should be affected near instantaneously.

Because the toxin did not knock someone out, but rather paralyze them, they had to wait until he began suffocating. And after he would pass out, the man would inject the antidote into him, preventing him from dying, as well as an additional sedative to keep him out for a while.

Now, after that process, he'd have his finger sewn back own rather sloppily, and as for his eyes? If they were cauterized by Siats own ability, they'd cut it open, exposing the nerve endings as they would graft new eyes into the sockets.

After the process, they'd get rid of him, simply transporting his unconscious body and dumping him back in the dead forest where they had initially got him from. As for spilled blood during the entire interogation process, well, that would be used as a genetic sample for Decruda's project.

148Kraun

Once again, the man stood by the luminescent pool with a small vial in his hand. However, this time, he did not unstopper it and pour the substace within into the viscous liquid. It was already too late, the clone was fully developed, and no more genetic samples could be properly spliced into it.

With a grunt, the spellsword put aside the vial and turned about, he could always make use for it in the future, along with any other new samples, but at the moment, it was pointless.

149themightyjello

Circling the tower, a single raven slowly decended from the air; tied to it's leg was a message intended for the only inhabitants of this barren, lifeless land.

Alofting upon a windowsill, the raven tapped on the glass.

150Kraun

Well, most everyone would be underground in the lairs, doing their own things whether it be experimentation, study, plotting, and whatever else they did. Tade however, would not. He did not exactly like being underground, stuck with a roof constantly over his head, with no sunlight, and breathing stagnant air, nope, it didnt interest him one bit. So, whenever he made a stop at Sorrow's Keep, he prefered to stay above ground, even if it was in the busted up keep. It really didnt matter to him what the condition of the place was in, because just like the neglected structure, his appearance wasnt all that tidy either.

Now, as a bird would be pecking at the glass window which still remained, the boy was excersising himself in the open room, swinging the cudgel around rather aimlessly until his attention was on the noise and the raven.

Oh look, a friend! "Hullo there!" the boy said with a smile as he opened the window to let the bird in, and perhaps let some fresh air into the building, lest it start to smell stale like the underground.

151themightyjello

Caw! Caw!

At the open window, the bird took flight again; quickly circling the open room several times befores swooping through a low doorway and into the Keep. It decended through the hallways and, soon, the tunnels of the ruins making perfect turns as if it knew perfectly where it was going already.

It's path ended when it reached a barred door, however; and the raven was left to perch upon it and wait.

152Kraun

It was so sudden, so abrupt, that Tade would topple over backwards with a "Whoa!" as the bird flew into the room. He'd watch it circle around a few times, lying on his back before it would swoop out of the room. At first, he was just sort of dumbfounded by what had just happened, until he realised there was something tied to the animal's leg.

Well, considering that wildlife seemed to stay away from the place, and that the animal seemed to know what it was doing and where it was heading, it didnt take long for the boy to realise he should alert the boss. He'd roll over to his pack which lay on the floor not too far from him as he would dig around for a little bit before taking out a little silver bell. He'd shake it, but there would be no sound.


Decruda would be in his study, reading up on some text labeled as 'walking along the dark road' or something in the like, being roughly translated into common. As he was flipping one of the pages in the middle of the tome, he'd be interrupted by a soft chiming sound which rung through the chamber. The chamber of course, was empty but for himself. It could only mean one thing; something was going on.

He had given the magic bell to Tade, because if the boy didnt want to stay underground in the lair like everyone else, he might as well be put to use on guard duty or the likes. The bell of course, would be rung if something was going on. In this case, there would be a bird carrying a message going down into the lairs and stopping by a door.

The spellsword would put a marker on the page he was on before closing the tome and getting out of his chair, taking the book with him, carried in the crook of his arm. He'd push the chair neatly back to the desk as he would head out of the little room, opening the door.

153themightyjello

As the door opened, the Raven alofted again with a "caw" that echoed through the twisting labrynth. It circled once in the tunnel, passing near to an open torch flame, and then entered through the freshly opened door to find itself a place to perch upon the edge of an ancient alchemist's desk.

"Caw!"

The bird turned its head to the side abruptly, then set to work pruning its feathers.

The Message Wrote:

The underground of Lament is a den of filth, full of crime, poverty, and death. From here we can move at our own pace, within easy reach of fresh meat. With the gates closed, the walled city becomes a prison. This city is a perfect place to harvest. We have only to take it for ourselves.

- Gavin Bayle

154Kraun

A blur of black feathers fluttered around and swept by him as he raised an eyebrow in surprise, watching it enter his study. And at that time, he'd notice the little note tied to the bird's leg.

"Ah, a message," he mused to himself as he turned about and entered the study to retrieve the note, "But who could it be from?"

He'd set down the book as he would remove the note from the raven gingerly and begin to read it, leaving the bird alone to do as it pleased. And when he finished, he would chuckle. Oh that Gavin, such a devious man.

He'd write several small notes of his own before he'd leave the study, and they were as vague and open as it was simple; 'Infiltrate Lament' marked with his name at the bottom. Obviously, with his word choice, it meant a great deal of finesse was involved. With each note, he gave to one of the many crawling claws which moved about the maze-like tunnels of the lair as he moved along to its exit in the ruins with the simple instructions of delivering them to interested parties of what Gavin would have planned.

As he entered the run down keep, he made his way up to where the boy would be, giving him some instructions. Others may not be directly influenced by Decruda, but Tade however, was one of his agents.

He'd give the boy a description of a person, the location of this person, and a message as well as gift to give to this person.

And with that, the two would go their seperate ways. Tade would pack his stuff and head off from the ruins towards civilisation, and Decruda would return underground as he disappeared into a dark tunnel.

155themightyjello

The raven, its task completed, faded into nothingness as it was released from its binding to this plane.

</summon>

15604 Spriggan

"That's enough... let me down. I'll walk from here."

The being dropped to hands and knees, letting Descant descend from its shoulders. After looking at her right shoulder, she quickly slapped some stray hair from her face. "Go... shamble somewhere or something. Stay out of trouble." The five escorts were pretty much trained enough that they all left to the west, where they would simply sit upon the ground against the wall- and would be that way until Descant ordered them to do otherwise. The difference was between those who had the music still ringing in their soul, and those who had no soul.

She walked the halls of the Keep alone, a finger tapping against her cheek. The sample she'd gotten was of an elementalist female, but it would probably be useless. All the same, she could hold her own doomed-to-fail experiments while she was here, seeing about infusing her warrior choir with some powers that selected.

She had no doubt that there would be no success, and the method was so complicated that she'd only make a mess of things. However, with the others in Lament and she in wait, Descant needed something interesting to do.

157Darshendros the Eternal

"Bloody hell, I'm lost," the death knight grumbled as he brought his nightmare to a halt, gazing up at unfamiliar mountains, and an unfamiliar coast. He had started off in the right direction, riding away from Yaits City, but had somehow gotten turned around in the desert, and ended up looping around to the east, rather than staying west. Unfortunately, the Black General didn't realize that until a couple days later, when he noticed that he was still in the desert.

"Where am I?" the Black General asked himself as he gazed up at the mountains again. The death knight sensed a high concentration of death magic nearby. Another necropolis? Bringing his shadowy steed about, the Black General rode toward the Keep.

15804 Spriggan

Some time later, the audience would find Descant cartweeling around the place she'd made for herself. The room was candlelit, and among the spiders' homes and extra rolls of cloth, other instruments hung suspended from the air by little more than a thread. There was some kind of organization system, but it mattered to none and nothing else but her. She looked up at the instruments and cloths, deciding after some time to pull down the pan pipes.

"Hmm..."

159Darshendros the Eternal

The Black General came upon the Ruins of Sorrow's Keep, pulling his steed to a halt. He put a hand on the pommel of his sword, gazing around and looking for any signs of life or activity. "This must be a crypt. I wonder if anyone's home."

16004 Spriggan

Now was one of those times when people were home, but they were in the kitchen that was all the way in the back, and thusly wouldn't be able to hear. But one would think that the drab and dreary scenery would be enough to deter anyone who found themselves lost in this part of the world. Oh, what misfortune may await the poor unlucky beings.

Or, it could be just that the people in the house didn't want to be bothered, so ignored the one knocking and all the such.

Descant pushed open the large, wooden door that shielded her rom from the light of the dilapidated balcony, seeking to play a passing tune on its rail. This is when she'd notice someone out on the horizon. It didn't look like Decruda, and none of the others were planned to be here... in fact, she was betting that they were at Lament before her and had arrived in that place before the citywide lockdown.

A whistle, and she opened her palms in the figure's direction, touching her index fingers and thumbs together.

"...Well, hello there."

She mused on the approaching knight-type, waiting to see what the man would do before she bothered anyone else. It's not like they could have helped, but at least they should know.

161Darshendros the Eternal

The Black General wasn't just another somebody. He was a death knight, a creature of undeath and corruption - perfect for this type of setting. His helmed head turned upward at the figure that appeared on the balcony. Eyes glowing like embers stared at her for a moment, but there would be no hostile action. Other than the chill aura of dread that always surrounded him, the death knight would make no moves. Instead, he would ask a simple question.

"What is this place?"

16204 Spriggan

The two of them wouldn't be anywhere near each other (lest this author be incorrect about position) but the knight could scream his questions if he'd like. She wasn't going to return an immediate answer... instead, she shifted her focus elsewhere, hoping that she'd get some kind of "reception" from this far. Of course, she was trying to get to Decruda... she wasn't "close" with the others so he was the first person he thought of speaking to.

~New guy, kinda dark and mysterious-ish. What to do with him?~

163Kraun

Decruda was busy at the moment. He wouldnt recieve the message. However, if the man would approach the ruins, he would be greeted by the wraiths, which of course, would question his presence, and his business.

164Darshendros the Eternal

"Feels like home again," the death knight remarked sarcastically as the wraiths appeared around him, raising their questions in their whispery voices. The General had no fear of them, nor did he feel any threatened. He answered their questions, only because he had questions of his own; like, where in the Nine Hells is he?

"I am the Black General, Leon Stormblade, General of the Necropolitan Armies of Dark Eternal. I got turned around in the desert while returning to the necropolis, and found myself here... wherever here is."

165Kraun

"This is Sorrow's Keep. Lair of the Damned. What is your business here?"

16604 Spriggan

Looks like she had to play hostess. She recieved answers carried on the light voices, and sighed before gathering her things and pretty much disappearing. While the wraiths questioned, she took her good time getting down there.

(Bbs.)

167Darshendros the Eternal

"Directions," the death knight replied. "How do I reach the Northernlands from here?" The General didn't feel very welcomed here. Well, he didn't really feel welcomed anywhere, except his own Keep, but that no longer existed. Such is the fate of one such as himself.

168Kraun

The wraiths pointed northwards, up towards the mithral mountains into the northern penninsula. Past that, there were the Celeste lowlands, the Celeste Mountain range, and then finally past that, the Northernlands.

169Darshendros the Eternal

"Bloody hell..." he grumbled as he looked in the direction the wraith pointed, off to the horizon and beyond. A good week of hard riding, he guessed. Good thing nightmares didn't tire.

17004 Spriggan

She finally made her way down, appearing from seemingly nowhere. In actuality, she'd shapeshifted.

"Are you satisfied?" She was still a many few feet from the mounted being.

171Darshendros the Eternal

The death knight looked over to the woman again, this time not answering back. Pulling the reins of his nightmare, he kicked it's flanks and began riding off toward the direction he had been pointed to, beginning what would proabbly be a week-long ride across the entire land.

17204 Spriggan

"Guess so."

Her hands went behind her head, and she looked up at the sky as the knight went off.

"There's something missing... damn my lack of attentiveness during Chimera 101." Scoffing at the situation, she turned around to eventually come to rest atop a low, broken pillar somewhere in view of the keep's front door. Even she had to practice her music... the last attempt to get anything done showed her the benefit of constantly staying ahead of the game and keeping herself in tune with everything.

No pun intended.

Her palms opened and crossed over her chest. The were then both pulled back to her sides, only to meet before her again. This time, her hands flipped so that her palms faced outward, and she joined the thumbs and index fingers together.

It was like this that she would remain until she had a reason to move, like being called or someone approaching.

173Kraun

Ba-bump...

Its eyelids unfolded as bubbles of air escaped from its open mouth.

Ba-bump...

Its mouth closed, splitting into a wicked grin.

Ba-bump...

A hand reached out of the luminescent pool, clawing for a handhold in the rocky ground before finding purchase. A second hand would reach out, fingers curling around the edge of the pool before the arms attached to both pulled, dragging the rest of the naked body out of the liquid.

Decruda crept out of the pool with a mad smile on his lips, his body dripping the viscous liquid of the spawning pools as he pushed himself to his feet.

His memory was clear as a cloudless sky, and he was well aware of what he did, why he did it, and what had happened as a result of it. He saw the opposing forces' organization. He saw weapons - guns specifically - armed with various magical rounds which fired at him and witnessed the effects. He heard the magic alarms which rang everytime magic was used in the area. He experienced firsthand some sort of antimagic device. He remembered an object ripping into his back and out thorugh his chest; high velocity, soundless, long distance - snipers. He knew very well what they would be dealing with.

The body was easily expendable for such information, and anyone that thought Decruda was actually trying to walk out of the city is a fool; he was a genuis. He moved around in plain view, looking for trouble, in fact, he was clearly inviting it. Kill a few guards here, get the attention of some guards there; he more or less learned everything they had to throw at him, maybe give or take a few things. The city guards of Lament were played like pawns in a game of chess, so easily manipulated in the high alert situation.

He stepped forward with his right leg before his left followed. And one step at a time, he walked out of the large chamber of pools and into the dark halls as he chuckled quietly to himself.

17404 Spriggan

"..."

Her eyes opened wide for a second, as if coming out of a mesmerizing daze and seeing the scenery before her for the first time. Left, then right went her head as she began counting down from sixty. While counting, she removed herself from her perch and turned back inside the chamber. She was pretty much on time when she heard Decruda laughing, so followed his voice. It was the end of her counting that had her first word be...

"...One. Are you okay?"

175Kraun

"I am..." he paused for a moment as he turned back to gaze at the woman, answering her question "Definately okay."

And off again, he'd head towards his chambers. He was walking around naked and all, having just crawled out of the spawning pool.

17604 Spriggan

She leaned in, talking to his back. "When you get dressed... be sure to tell me why I was asked to go into a fortress, hmm? You know, if you don't mind..."

She smacked her teeth and headed in another direction, likely back outside to idle away on the pan pipes.

177Kraun

He'd tell her now as he walked off down the tunnel, it wasnt going to take long anyways. "It was an invitation to something going down in Lament. Not important anymore though." And then the sound of a door closing would scho down the hall.

Decruda would sit down at his desk, sweeping his right arm across it to brush away a few items, namely his tools and a little tiny chest. How they got there would be a complete mystery, but that wasnt important. He'd pick up the glass knife, as it really wasnt a dagger anymore, and slowly began to cut at his face, following the outsides as he looked into a mirror. No pain. So the taint followed him to this body too.

When he was finished, he wiped some of the black blood from his head into a vial before pouring some sort of liquid over the large flap of skin as well as his raw face before he would go and get dressed and headed back out, backtracking to the irridescent pools. In one such pool, which appeared completely empty, if not a bit murky, he poured his recently collected blood. And for now, he was done.

17804 Spriggan

Having already started off, she stopped to listen to him start off in what she believed was going to be a nice explanation. What she'd been able to see was a lot of nonsense, and Descant was counting on Decruda's explaining it. But that's because she forgot how much Decruda didn't talk.

At the end of the short explanation, she raised a brow, and whipped around. "Give me more than that!"

And then the sound of a door closing would echo down the hall. Had she the ability to do so, she would close her eyes and huff a sigh. Instead of that, she crossed her arms and leaned back, the index of her right hand tapping her chin as she began to talk to herself.

"Initiative is a commodity that's hard to come by these days. It's hard to want to do anything when I don't know what the hell I'm supposed to be doing..." Her eyes scanned the hallway. "Guess I'll go back to being a general nuisance. Easier done than said." She licked her lips, then began to improvise a tune on the pan pipes. Hopefully, Decruda wouldn't be shut off for too long, because she wanted to at least make sure of something.

179Kraun

He was back, staring down at the murky goop. So it seemed this clone would be grown quicker than the other one; they all had a variable growth time of somewhere between two to eight months. It just appeared that this one would be grown in the smaller timeframe.

Well, how about he help speed up the process a litthe bit? He would cast a simple haste spell. Haste was a very effective spell as it would increase the recipient's speed, allowing them to move twice as fast as normal for a small duration of time, however, the backlash was an extremely high metabolism which ages the body equivalent to a year. In this case, the speed increase was not the desired end, but rather, the backlash, as the body would begin to grow at an accelerated rate. He'd walk off and come back to check on it later.

And for the time being, he would occasionally return to accelerate the growth a little more with another haste spell here and there.

180Kraun

It was extremely odd that instead of a large mass of amorphic flesh which had not taken shape yet, there was a fetus in the spawning pool. As such, when Decruda saw it, one of his eyebrows arched upwards as he uttered a confused "Ey?"

He shrugged and cast another haste spell and then wandered off, no sense in trying to mess with something once it already started. So it appeared that something different had begun to happen in his most recent cloning experiment, but that would not prevent him from continueing it. If anything, the surprise only made him want to find out what the final product would be like.

181Kraun

Huh... so there were weird growths starting to coming out of the child's back now? Of course, several days had passed, and each day which did, Decruda came back to cast another haste spell, aging the clone yet another year to accelerate its growth and development. So now there appeared to be a strange mutation which began jutting out of its back. He didn't do anything about it however, but he would cast another haste spell and see what comes about it when he checkes back on it the next day.

Meanwhile, he'd go back to reading that book of his. Something about the dark road and all.

18204 Spriggan

She was being more observational than normal, watching Decruda go in and out of is chamber. Though she didn't make a spectacle of it, it was likely obvious that she was lingering about the halls in Decruda's path. on those occasions where he may have actually seen her while she was tuning imaginary instruments and plucking out melody, she offered a nod. If he didn't look at her, then she ddn't bother with the gesture. Sure, she could just 'see' past the walls and spy, but then the issue of trust among them would be brought up and that was something she didn't need right now.

And so, on that "next day" when he returned to cast his spells...

"What's the point of it all? Back and forth, back and forth. I've almost composed a rondo to your routine, but I don't know why."

183Kraun

"Growing clones take time," he began, and though he was normally a very patient person, willing to spend years on a scheme if need be, he was rather interested in the individual development of this clone, "I'm just speeding up the process." he finished with a grin. And into the chamber he went, and back out a moment later after casting a spell.

184Kraun

What was this? In the darkness all around, I see something there. A tiny speck, an imperfect stain, this was called… light?

He opened his eyes as they were assaulted by a bright glow, bubbles escaped from his mouth as he tried to cry out, noise echoing through the liquid he drifted in. As the liquid entered his body, he reached out, clawing and grasping at nothing frantically as he tasted the salty metallic substance until a hand broke the surface of the pool and planted against the edge.

Pulling his head out of the pool, he regurgitated the viscous liquid, followed by several coughs as his other arm reached out to grab a hold of the rocky ground. His eyes were squinted as he peered around the area, wheezing, he drew in breath after breath of the putrid air. His eyes hurt from the iridescent glow of the many pools, his lungs burned from the liquid which had previously filled them, but he was conscious enough to get a good look of the surrounding area.

He dragged himself out of the pool as the liquid rolled off his naked body, spilling over the floor as he stood up, almost falling over as he balanced himself. And with one sluggish step at a time, he advanced to the one door he could see in the chamber.

As he opened the door with, oddly, an incredible ease, he peered around; nothing but dark hallways lit with an occasional torch which burned with violet flames down either side. He did not know where he was, but he had sense enough to want to get out of the area. He went down the corridor.

He could not measure the distance he had gone through the dark twisting hallways and tunnels, but he knew it was enough distance that it seemed odd that there was nothing else here. There were forms of life. No people. No animals. No insects.

Where am I?

Eventually, he found himself in a large chamber. He could not tell how large the actual size of the room was though, for it was lined with pillars everywhere, holding up a roof which was lost in the torch-less darkness. Yet, there was something here, unlike the empty lit hallways. It was not living, but that was not important; he had stumbled upon what appeared to be a treasure room in a dungeon. Piles of gold coins littered the floor with an occasional chest sitting atop of them, expensive vases were filled with magical scrolls, and skeletal corpses lay in all the riches.

He saw no need for the riches, for there was nothing here. It was unimportant to him. However, the corpses had significance. They had clothes.

As he dressed himself, he could not seem to manage to pull a tattered black sleeveless shirt down from his upper back, and then he realized something. He had these… things growing out of his back. He touched them gingerly before he turned his head to peer over his shoulder to spot a pair of skeletal wings. What the hell was he?

The rest of his clothing was of an odd assortment, made to go around the torn black shirt he put on to fit around the wings. He wore boots lined with metal on the shins, soles, and sides overtop of loose brown pants, and around his abdomen was a piece of leather, wrapped around hold the torn shirt in place. His forearms sported a pair of bracers, the one on his left lined with plates while the one on his right was simply wrapped around his arm. His left shoulder and neck were protected with metal guards however, attached by leather straps which wrapped around his upper torso. Finally, around his waist was a large white sash.

As he was tying the sash at his right side, he heard something. A growl. A low moan. The clattering sound of claws over a hard surface. And around the corner appeared a gaunt body; its flesh torn, its hands and feet ending in claws, its eyes empty but for a wild gleam.

And then it came at him with a screech. But, it was not alone, there were more, following behind it as they poured into the chamber. He stumbled back, falling over as the first leaped into the air to come down at him. His eyes went wide.

"OH s**t."

185Kraun

He remembered a large sword swinging through the air, ripping apart bodies as his legs moved, but that was more or less all he could remember, it was all just so chaotic, his body moved on its own, and his mind only seemed to watch everything in slow motion.

Bursting out of the tunnel, he broke into the dimness of night in the shadowy ruins of Sorrow's Keep, gasping for breath, the large weapon still in his hands. He didnt know why, but for its massive size, it sure seemed light. He even took the time to peer at it has he hunched over to draw breath, anf for some strange reason, the slab of metal actually looked like a presentable weapon in the moonlight. Until something blocked out the moon.

He automatically looked up, seeing something large. It was not a cloud which blocked out the moonlight, but something else, something solid, an... island?

But before he had a really good chance to just stand there and take a look at it, he heard the moans of the dead echoing out of the tunnel. He certainly did not have any further desire to stay here any longer, so he dismissed the thought of a giant floating island in the sky from his mind and ran. Where? Away, thats for sure, he just got out, he wasnt going back to such a dreaded place.

18604 Spriggan

"Oh yeah."

Descant was done with the instruments, so tied up the pan flute on the tattered cloth. Notation was also finished, so she relieved herself of the pad and writing utensil. That ink-and-feather thing was just so cool. With everything seeming to be in order, she turned out and looked for Decruda. As long as he was on the premesis and not hiding somewhere for apparently no reason-- hopefully, he was in his chamber-- she'd find him. Otherwise, she wouldn't bother using Prophetas to scan around; must be a reason he didn't want to be found.

187Kraun

Decruda? He was out.

Why? Because he had to go hunt down an escaped experiment.

Because thats what happens when you tamper with s**t instead of leaving it on its own.

18804 Spriggan

Well, as promised, she didn't go looking for him. She noticed a bit of activity, but thought that because of the week, day, whatever, things would happen like that. She was usually out at this time of the year. Whaaaatever.

Anyway, she was planning to leave as well so made her way out of the keep, taking those few things she was sure she'd want or need. Eventually, she'd catch up but for now, it was time to see what sort of things she could get herself into.

189Kuroiten

((Sorry to cut into your timeline, but I just got a brilliant idea. If you need me to, I'll delete this post.))

A Few Months Previous

A figure clad in a black trenchcoat with the collar up to conceal his face stood on the outskirts of the ruins and looked over their construction with a critical eye. One large hand removed itself from the pockets of said trenchcoat to adjust the brim of the hat that sat awkwardly on his head, then returned like a watchdog who sees that all is well. He leaned on the rickety fence that was erected by the townsfolk--which had failed, as the stranger was within the boundaries it fenced off--letting the horrible chill from the aura of negative energy wash over him as he ignored it entirely.

???: The wraiths will be coming any second now...

Yes...this stranger was familiar with the lore of this place. Who was he, and what did he want?

190Kraun

Apparently he wasn't familiar enough; either he was misinformed, or that he was relying on one of the many rumours about the cursed place, for no wraiths would bother heading away from the ruins to go all the way to the sad little decaying wooden fence where the man would strike a pose and act cool.

Their orders were very simple, interogate those who would advance upon the ruins, and for all the little boys in the nearby towns that want to test their courage by crossing over the fence, good for them, it didnt matter to the first guardians which were charged only to interogate those which actually bothered to approached the ruins.

191Kuroiten

The stranger had been standing near the fence for some time, and his patience was growing thin as his puzzlement grew.

???: There are supposed to be wraiths here...aren't there? Bah, no matter.

He made a small disgruntled noise before lumbering further into the fenced-off area, shivering slightly as the bite of negative energy-induced cold grew stronger.

???: All I care about is this place...and if I can avoid a few negotiations to use this site, so much the better.

He drew from the sleeve of his trenchcoat what appeared to be a divining rod...but near the handle an ornate knot was tied around it with a thin cord of golden hue. He held it before himself as he walked, turning slowly to and fro as he did...

192Kraun

And so the man entered deeper into the grounds. When the neared the structure, he would be met with a chill hollow voice, but no form to accompany it.

"State your business."

193Kuroiten

The stranger grimaced in disgust as he returned the divining rod to the sleeve of his trenchcoat.

???: Had I only a few minutes more, I might have found what I was seeking without any interruption...

He gestured expansively, as he did not know the source of the voice.

???: "I am here because many have died here. So many souls were guided to the Underworld from here that the separation between it and our world is thin. I wish to conduct a ceremony that requires such a thin divide between life and death. Once I have finished, I will put this place to my back."

194Kraun

"What is the purpose of such a ceremony?" another voice questioned. Well, all the voices would sound the same, so it really just sounded like one, with an occasional echo or light whisper of the exact same words.

195Kuroiten

The stranger grimaced yet again.

???: Well, I expected as much...and yet I am loathe to give them information.

He turned, seeking the source of the voice as his voice rang out in the negative energy-induced silence.

???: "The purpose is to communicate with Anubis, guide of souls..." And, if I'm lucky, Osiris himself.

The stranger then waited, tapping one foot as he continued to look for what spoke to him.

196Kraun

Silence filled the grounds for a moment as if the wraits discussed the topic silently.

"Your request has been granted." came the answer, however, as it was on their grounds, their property if you so wish to say, and as such there was a condition, "We shall observe."

197Kuroiten

The stranger almost sighed in relief when he heard the verdict of the wraiths.

???: "Yes, thank you. You may observe...but I don't know if you will be able to understand it all."

He reached back into his trenchcoat for the divining rod, which he then began to explain as he walked, sweeping it back and forth.

???: "First I must find the place where the Underworld touches our world with the least resistance. Then the odds that the ceremony will succeed increase."

Without warning, the divining rod quivers and dips to point at a spot near the Demon's Chasm. The stranger smiled and walked with the pull of the divining rod until it pointed straight at the ground.

???: "Excellent. This is the strongest response I've gotten from it."

He then reached inside his trenchcoat and pulled out a flask and a small bag of what appeared to be grain. Then he began to chant in a strange tongue, sketching a jackal's head over the spot the divining rod was drawn to, then pouring out the flask and the bag of grain over the jackal's head. Finally, he lit a match and dropped it onto the moistened grain...which burst into flames. In the flickering light of the flames, it almost appeared that the mouth of the jackal was...moving? The stranger stared at the flames, entranced, and his lips moved soundlessly as though carrying on a conversation with some force invisible to most observers. Finally:

???: "How can I be sure it will work?! ...Yes. I trust your judgement, my lord. My faith is lacking...I have seen little to help it grow...my thanks, my lord. I shall follow the steps as you described them. Thanks to your aid, the warrior will be brought back."

Shaking his head as though to clear it, the stranger swept the smouldering pile of grain and the hieroglyph into oblivion as he stood. He looked around aimlessly, attempting to catch a glimpse of a wraith to speak towards.

???: "My task is complete...however, I may need to return to conduct it again."

198Kraun

"Next time, there will be a price." The wraiths spoke, and were silent, awaiting the man to leave.

In such a place as Sorrow's Keep, a 'price' was not something so simple as money. The man may end up paying with a task, a sacrifice, blood, or information. The choice was ultimately up to him.

199Kuroiten

???: "Then I pray I need not return."

As promised, the stranger put the ruins to his back, making his way into warmer and warmer air as the concentration of negative energy decreased. With a relieved sigh, the stranger unbuttoned his trenchcoat and let the wind carry it once he hopped the badly-constructed fence. The wind parted its front to reveal a sundisc of Ra hanging about his neck.

???: And for your protection in dark places, Ra, I thank thee.

The stranger strode to a waiting SUV parked nearby. Within, an anxious face peered out an opened window as the wind whipped the trenchcoat that hung loosely on the stranger's frame.

Driver: "Well, sir? Did it work?"

???: "Yes, it worked. Let us leave this dark place."

Driver: "Yes sir, Mr. Ra."

With a great amount of relief, the driver started the engine of the SUV and tore away from the dark remains of the keep. In the back, Amon puzzled over the meaning of the words of Anubis.

Amon: Make the mark of Horus upon the eye Osiris lost...next make the mark of eternity on his back...then make the mark of the scarab over his heart. Hmm...and he said this would aid what I have already accomplished.

The mind of Amon Ra was occupied by how to accomplish the word of Anubis for the duration of the travel home...

200User 367130

With a flash of 'moonlight', a figured used up the last of his magical energies to transport himself into the vicinity. Rather, a hundred yards or so away.

There didn't seemed to be much light around these forsaken ruins. Either that, or it was much later than Silver thought. Not that he could think clearly anyways. He was still terribly injured, and lacked the supplements he needed to live. Soon, the magical infestation would yet again corrupt him to his very core. This time around he wouldn't be able to withstand it, especially in his condition. Moonblade couldn't process the arcana properly at all, having adjusted to the anti-magic.

He was on his last legs, and something was apparently hitting his brain with a sledgehammer.

Even through the pain, there was a strong sense if foreboding. It was promptly ignored; what's the worst that could happen? He was dying, had been tortured, and witnessed the deaths of many a loved one. Spirits COULD just kill him or something, but that would be pointless. He was doomed, anyways.

Doomed to wander into the maw of darkness.

201Kraun

Life. It drew them in. Shadows and shades, a glimpse of shape, a whisps of air, illusions abound. But this wasnt just another life, oh no, this was a weak life, that of a dying man, that of the damned. Were it not for this, the wraiths wouldnt be so attracted to something which would be one of them in such a heavily desecrated place.

One of us...

One of us...

One of us...

Like whispers in the wind or maybe a hallucination, Moonblade might even begin hearing the silent chanting, standing before the door of death. Metaphorically and figuratively. How much time did he have? Hours? Minutes?

"Speak your business." a chill hollow voice echoed out to the man who had come to this damned land.

202User 367130

Was he... insane?

Silver would have sworn he was beginning to hear some faint chanting. Was it in his head? Were there spirits in the air? Was someone playing a trick on him?

No. Don't give in...

Finally, there was a cold, distinct call echoing throughout his entire frame. Perhaps this was more hallucination. Maybe this was all a nightmare. But he felt inclined, no, REQUIRED to answer.

"I've come to cheat the reapers."

203Kraun

Join us...

Become one of us...

One of us...

Of us...

Join us...

There was a dark form in front of the man, almost human in shape except that it seemed to only be a torso, the space where the legs should be nothing more than whisps of blackness. Nothing but darkness, no defined features, only a shape. And two white pits where the eyes in the head would have been, burned brightly in the darkness. It did not speak, for it had no mouth. It simply held out an open hand.

And the echoes and whispers continued, louder, stronger.

JOIN US.

204User 367130

So, this was death? To be swept into the eternal void in such a forsaken place. Perhaps it was just a manifestation of the spirits who were damned here, those cursed to wander endlessly. There was no way for him to be sure either way; the voices weren't helping any.

Though collectively they were quite...

Convincing.

Enticing.

Creepy as all ********>

He almost took the beings hand straight away, but there was lingering hesitation; was this his salvation or his damnation?

205Kraun

Live...

Join us...

One of us...

The figure didnt move, it simply would stare at the man, hand open, still inviting as the other voices chimed in over one another.

Cheat...

Live or die, it was the man's choice to do as his free will will dictate, the decision his to make. But that was why he came was it not? To cheat that one thing which loomed so close to the man, and which saturated the surrounding land.

DEATH.

But what of morals? Would he give them up so easily for the chance to remain? To fulfil that which is unfulfilled? Can he throw such things away so that he may live and regret it later, or will he just simply die and be forgotten?

206User 367130

I want... to accomplish...

The voices touched the very core of his being, clouding what was left of his thoughts. He came here for a reason, and he'd be damned if his final moments were going to be lived in vain.

...so I need... to live!

With a firm grasp, Silver took the being's hand. To hell with morals. It didn't matter if you cheat a little if you win in the long run. His code of conduct didn't match up with anyone else's, anyways.

((Bed. I gotta get up in the morning.))

207Kraun

Cold black fingers clamped around the man's hand when he took it. The dark figure's eyes flaring a bright white in the process, and as Moonblade would grasp on, forsaking morals and 'goodness', his hand would feel like it was being burned by a flame so hot that it would feel ice cold.

It would last for but a split second, and then they were gone, whisked away by the darkness. Taken to who knows where. It all just disappeared into the night without a trace; the dark form, Moonblade, and the voices would die out quietly.

One of us...

20804 Spriggan

--- Meanwhile.

She and her gaggle crossed the horizon, the four ghouls carrying the body of one Joran. His body was still, and continued to be on the trip because of her constant monitoring of his vitals.

The halls were dark and as a labyrinth, and it would be a while before the destination was reached. One of many places where a body may be stored. Knowing the types commonly dealt with, this particular room had chains suspended from the ceiling, leaving the man up some ten from the ground. Beneath him, a large pit of water with jagged glass shards at the base. There be no earth here.

She could keep him under for quite a while by making her way across the chains and Kissing him once more. It was like this that he'd remain until the Other sought him.

209Ryu Versher 777

--- A dangerous past.

His body, incapable to move. He was still conscious. He didn't know what to do, he couldn't move his eyes. Just to look up to the skies is what he was able to do.

He didn't know what was going to happen next, but his body just laid in the arms of the four demon-like creatures... ghouls... whatever the hell they were. He felt like he was really screwed.

NO EARTH?! Never mind, he's screwed.

21004 Spriggan

Actually, comatose people are... unconscious. And every time she re-administered the venom, he was kept under and would remain in that state until she stopped coming to him, which would be when the only person she actually listened to showed up.

211Kraun

"Well... what do we have here?" Decruda stepped into the scene with a curious question.

Sure there was earth. Earth everywhere. Earth surrounding them. They were underground and all. The only problem was that the holding area of the caverns was just a giant chasm. Up top, the ceiling would be lost in darkness, below, the same, and once again, across from the rather large ledge which housed the adamantine doorway, it ended in empty darkness.

The holding cells of course, were held around fifty meters out from the edge of the ledge on the scarcely lit wall, out from bridges made of adamantine. Each one was as odd and different as each individual would be, none were the same; this only attributed to the appearance that the cells were crudely made or even scavenged from existing ones.

And the truth was something like that.

Adamantine was a heavily used metal in this area for two simple reasons; one, it was an extremely strong alloy, so it made sense to be used for holding cells; and two, being in diplomatic relations with the drow, the metal was easily accessable.

Anyway, back to the situation at hand.

"Another test subject perhaps?"

212Ryu Versher 777

The hell is going on? Joran's out like a light, but Toccata just left him... to feel himself come back. But it was a slow process, only his mind would suffice for now. His eyes, incapable of movement, just stares ahead.

This must have been the person she listens to... because she'd stop, right? But what's going on? What the hell is happening here?

TEST SUBJECT?!

213Kraun

Meanwhile...

Silver Moonblade was dumped across a cold metal table rather unceremoniously in a dimly lit room illuminated only by an equally cold unnatural sourceless light.

"You..." the examiner, a rather gaunt looking man with pale sunken eyes and who appeared to have a habit of folding up his dirty hands close to his chest began, "Are dying."

Something it didnt take a genius to discover. Such an obvious and dumb statement would probably put the examiner's ability in question. Until of course, he continued.

"Your body is rapidly breaking down." he went on, "Not to mention the fact that your body is overfilled with arcane energy. This body of yours, though it can produce energy like this, is useless, because it cant metabolise and break it down." speaking with a cold mechanical tone that reflected a professional doctor's analysis of something. The only difference here was that the examiner clearly didnt have a medical degree or a even certification as a real doctor.

"This thing that you want; to live even when you know you are doomed, is bold. By doing so, you will be one of us, the world will forsake you, you will be forever cursed, forever damned." he continued, finishing with a question "Is it truly what you want?"

This was a very important question. Here, in the cursed lands, this organization, unlike those on the surface which paraded around in public, dd not measure wealth in money. It measured resources in bodies. Currency in souls. And one thing was definate; a freely given soul was the most valuable of commodities.

But it didnt matter if Moonblade understood that what he wanted was a binding contract to hand over his soul on his own free will in order to remain on this world but live a cursed life. He was going to die if he didnt, and a corpse was just another resource to be had.

21404 Spriggan

Pardon the writer, who meant to imply that Joran wouldn't be able to make contact to earth, not that the underground cavern in which they were contained none. Someone hasn't been thinking straight in the past week.

"You have no idea what I go through for you." Seemed that she could stop venoming him or what have you. "His name is Joran... a guy from Lu- Bu. He's got earth powers and mentioned being able to do more when a seal is broken or something. I didn't know if you'd be able to use another earth guy but..."

A shrug. "I'm sure you can get the whole story from him, and another live subject should be fine. Are you going to need something else from me? If not, I'm going to go bathe in a volcano or something, whatever gets his prints off my shoulder."

215Kraun

"Ah yes, thank you." Decruda said as he looked the man over.

"You may go if you wish." he answered her question before he began to cross over the bridge to where the man would be located, his mouth twisting into a smile.

Another earth guy, he might not need, but a living subject was excellent. Especially so that he was in need of parts of a person at the moment.

He couldnt really just go and drag a body without restraints through the caverns, as the holding cells were not moveable, so he'd have to sedate the man to make sure.

Unable to get too close because of the pit, he'd simply take out his blowgun, load it with one of the needles, and shoot it at the man's body. Preferably the neck. And then just for good measure, he'd shoot another one on the other side.

Let the toxin sedate him while he got to work on the bindings before he would drag the body over the bridge and dump it on one of the metal tables.

And then out the door, through the dark halls, they would head towards the other room, where one dying Silver Moonblade would be located. Ready to sell his soul to the devil.

21604 Spriggan

Decruda could have asked her to do it, but what do you say to someone who liked handling his own business? You simply nod and go off to do what you said you were going to do. But if you felt so compelled, you mentioned another matter unrelated to the current one.

"Is someone else here?"

217Kraun

"Yes." There was someone else here.

A man who had stumbled into the area of course, come to cheat death. And of course, resources would be needed to do something about it. It just happened that it was quite fortunate for the two people to show up at once.

218Ryu Versher 777

Needle one... WHACK!

"The.... helll?"

Pffff.... "H...u....h.....nnnnnnn...." Right when he gains some more consciousness, the sudden impalement of the needles hit his neck. It was rather harsh that there's no connection to the earth here so that he could protect himself. Right now, he could seriously hate that limit.

Drool forms at the mouth as he just lays there... eyes stare directly to the front...

21904 Spriggan

She paused, then moved her eyes in an arc. It was a contemplative gesture.

"I'll watch."

220User 367130

~THUMP!

The man was dropped rather coldly onto a hard, metal table. The surroundings would have caught his attention if he didn't have bigger things to worry about. Like death and the exchange of souls.

His life and soul, to be exact.

"..."

Apparently he was worse off that he had initially thought, and that was saying something. What in the world did the examiner mean by deteriorate? Was the magical power destroying his body from the inside out, or were there underlying causes he didn't know about? Perhaps it was poor word choice, but no matter. What he DID know was that he was dying, and these guys had a way out.

Of course, nothing comes without a price. And they wanted the biggest payout of all; his immortal soul. What they could do with it was limitless; use it as some dark energy source, corrupt it, hold it over his head, etc. Regardless, he would cease to truly be himself and instead revert into nothing more than their pawn.

They'd win either way; a body's a body to these people. ANYTHING was better than being wiped from living memory by a reaper, and there were many things he had left to accomplish. He wasn't in much of a bartering position, but...

"I don't care what the rest of the world wants. So long as I get my vengeance and am rid of this... this curse, I have no need for my body or conscience."

Whatever it takes. He was screwed, anyways.

221Kraun

As if right on cue, the other man was rolled into the room as well, Decruda pushing the metal table on wheels with Descant in tow, as she decided to follow and watch.

As for Moonblade, his cursed body now would be little of comparison to what would he become in the very near future. By accepting the deal, he signed a contract with his spirit. The hand he had grasped the shadow form's hand with when he entered the grounds of the keep would feel as if it was burning once again as the flesh on the palm of his hand would blister and turn to scar tissue; a brand, marked in the shape of a circle with a crescent moon covering half of a crude skull in the backdrop. And then the brand would disappear, sinking into the flesh, marking the soul.

Now, during that short amount of time Moonblade would be branded, the table which carried Joran's body would be rolled right up next to the dying man's, crashing into it with a metallic jar as Decruda held it in place to keep it from rolling any further before he walked off towards the far wall. A wall whose many shelves were lined with many bottles, potions, and jars of scrolls; typical tools of a magical workshop.

"See what you can do to keep him alive while I search for that potion..." Decruda directed the examiner, "His blood is unclean, correct? Clean it."

The gaunt examiner began to edge towards the two bodies.

"Dont move." he began as his dirty hands reached out at the two, "Have you ever heard of spiritual surgery? Where the practitioner needs no tools such as a scalpel?"

Yeah... he was going to use nothing but his hands. Those dirty, mangled, leathery hands, whose thin fingers ended in fingernails whose tips were black, filth having accumilated beneath them without proper hygenic practices over long periods of time.

One arm outstretched towards each man, he placed his fingers against each man's chest before he pressed down, feeling a second's resistance before it disappeared and his hands sunk into flesh.

Now, Moonblade was not suppose to move as having a hand inside one's body, moving around doing who knows what could be potentially fatal. And likewise for Joran. The only difference was that Joran would be unconscious, or at least paralyzed, so he shouldnt have to worry about it.

The 'surgeon' worked quickly though, for what he was going to do was pick out either man's circulatory system, pulling their arteries and veins sticking out of the skin out of their bodies to tie and fuse them together. The point of this was very simple. Moonblade didnt have the ability to metabolise the arcane energy produced in his own body, so it would be directed to flow directly into the other man's to be broken down, cleaned through the other man's system.

As for the risk that the other man also wouldnt be able to metabolise the arcana, that was extremely unlikely. As noted by Descant, the man Joran had some sort of power with elemental earth. The elements of course, part of the inner planes, were arcane energies to begin with, so it shouldnt be a problem at all. However, the risk of improper blood transfusion such as different blood types did run a very serious risk, as well as any diseases which were spread though blood. But that didnt really matter anyway, because this process was only to prolong Moonblade's life expectancy for a short period of time, and then he wouldnt really need his body much afterwards anyway. The only one who really had to worry about such a thing would be Joran.

Also, now that their bodies were directly connected, it would be hard for one or the other to move very far away from one another without severing major blood vessels and causing both to bleed to death as their systems went through one another. For the moment, if one died, the other would die as well.

"It is done, sir." the examiner would say as he moved towards the wall, looking to help Decruda scour the area for the needed 'tools'.

22204 Spriggan

Descant could only watch right now. These sorts of acts were foreign to her, and all the more interesting because of her ignorance. A forefinger and thumb held the point of her chin, her pinkie randomly rotating. Once in a while, she'd nod to what she saw.

She didn't know the reasoning for everything going on, but she wanted to find out for herself... theorize, analyze, and deduce before asking. Truthfully, she may never try something such as this, spiritual surgery, simply because the act would be useless to her. However, it wouldn't keep her from gleaning knowledge through observation.

223Ryu Versher 777

Joran's body was truly still, besides the shallow breathing. The sedation has done its job. And the operation, so to speak, was commencing.

The mind of Joran would be feeling as if in a dark cave, not having the ability to move at all. But that's like how he's being now. Laying on a table, in an unknown place... nowhere to run, and nowhere to hide.

For some reason, with the said operation, Joran just laid.

What was the operation about... and what are these contracts being made?

224User 367130

Silver normally would have been intrigued by the concept of spiritual surgery. In fact, he might have even asked questions and taken notes. He'd much rather watch such a procedure take place on someone rather than himself. Hypocritical? He didn't think so. He didn't expect anyone else to want it, and could only give one response.

"..."

Because he fainted when the guy pulled the veins out of his chest.

((I personally find the thought of people being connected by their circulatory systems to be hilarious.))

225Kraun

Well, Moonblade would need to be conscious for the next part of the procedure. However, the next part would take some time, as the two men began work on a potion of sorts off to the back of the room. Several moments would pass before Decruda would speak, turning from the table over at the two bodies, giving a simple instruction to the woman who watched.

"Wake him up."

Hopefully, she would know that he was referring to Moonblade. And as for how she would do it? Well, it really didnt matter all that much, as long as he was conscious.

22604 Spriggan

"Mmm... mhm." She'd zoned out a bit in her thoughts, and didn't expect her role to move to that of an attendant or nurse. Imagine her luck.

Moving her body away from whatever corner she'd placed herself to stay out of the way of the operation, she came to a stop beside Silver. One hand was placed on his shoulder, and two fingers thumped the man on the side of the head. The point was to wake him up without jolting, so he wouldn't sever the ties. If he moved, then her hand on his shoulder should get him to be still enough for him to realized that doing much was going to kill him.

However, she wasn't going to stand there and thump forever. After about five thumps, Silver'd be offered her entire hand and her voice.

"Hey, wake up."

227User 367130

~Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Twack.

"Hey, wake up."

Silver's emerald eyes creped open. He first turned his head slowly towards the woman who had smacked him upside the head, and then towards the the man who he was now connected to. Moonblade was quite groggy, but he was awake and wasn't really going anywhere. Especially with someone else's life flowing through his veins and the arm that held him still.

"....what?"

228Kraun

"Drink this." A potion was shoved into the man's face. Its contents; pitch black. The vial itself, cold as ice, absorbing all warmth and heat into it.

229User 367130

Silver blinked twice, staring at the putrid looking substance. He didn't exactly have a lot of confidence in what he was being handed, but his thought process wasn't exactly on par right now. Without giving it more thought, he downed the potion in one hearty gulp. The liquid chilled so thoroughly that it actually burned as it went down, but he'd do it without fuss.

230Ryu Versher 777

A slight groan emits from his mouth, but yet there weren't any movements nor sign that he was conscious. It's just his body reacting... having to share his system... was rather weird.

231Kraun

Oh, right... the other guy. Wouldnt want him to die as well, now do we? Needed to question him and all that.

"You may begin." Decruda spoke to the 'surgeon' as he turned around to grab something off of the shelf. Something relatively large and rock-like, a little larger than his closed hand.

The examiner of course, would be moving relatively quickly, severing the blood vessels shared between the two men and putting them back into their bodies, and hopefully back into place properly with those dirty hands.

Now then, back to the... operation? Ritual? Whatever.

The potion Moonblade would injest was very similar to that of a mage's 'ascension' to lichdom, though its purpose was somewhat different. The spells cast upon it slightly altered; curse, false life, chill blood, enervation, permanency. The negative energy would spread, corrupting his body in a massive wave, even transferring to charge his loosely strewn about red clothes, tainting them a deep purplish colour. He should be dead, but he wasnt.

The potent negative energy which would be in the potion itself would indeed be enough to kill the body like that of a lich's brew. However, instead of animation of dead, a curse and false life placed upon it would give Moonblade a cursed life. He would be living a half life. And just as his body and soul would be weakened, body as if it was dying, Decruda would come back from the back of the laboratory, stone in hand as he would cast a spell, or rather, two.

Normally, a phylactery is crafted to house the spirit of a lich with the use of a magic jar and permanency spell placed upon it. However, magic jar worked for a caster. Instead, Moonblade's soul would be the one placed into the makeshift phylactery.

Soul bind, false life, permanency; Even as his body would die and be given a false life, the weakened state would draw his soul out and into the 'stone', trapping it within. Meanwhile, the surgeon of course, would be opening up Moonblade's chest. As in splitting his rib cage open. Not like he could really feel it or anything.

Decruda handed the stone to the surgeon as it slowly began to change colour. Going from a dry and dusty grey colour to a light pink, slowly getting redder and redder.

The surgeon of course, took it in his hands and did something quite odd with it. Removing the heart out of Moonblade's body, he would replace it with the red stone before closing the body back up. A stone which wasnt so hard anymore. A stone which moved on its own, beating slowly. A stone which actually looked more like a heart than a stone at the moment.

A demon's heart is quite a powerful magic item. Given time, removed from the body, it transforms, turning into a rock-like state. Silver Moonblade would have his heart changed for that of a demon's.

Blood would be pumped in the cursed body as Moonblade would once again find himself in control of it. As for the real heart, having been removed, the surgeon gave it to the man in charge. Who in turn handed it off to the woman.

"I'll leave that for you to keep." he told her. Essentially, she was entrusted with Silver Moonblade's life and soul, which he had signed off to live. The heart wouldnt die; even without being attached to the body, even without blood moving through it, it still beat, and when the remaining electrical memory signals in it dies, it would continue to beat.

So what the hell did that make Silver Moonblade? A creature which lived a cursed life.

His body would inherit some undead traits. His pain tolerance would increase dramatically, most of the nerves dying, he would still be able to feel pain, but it wouldnt bother him so much. However, at the same time, his sense of taste and smell would be dulled. Something one takes for granted wouldnt seem so bad of a pay-off, but imagine where everything you eat tastes like cardboard unless it was smothered in a layer of salt.

His false life would also make him relatively unaffected to negative energy, though positive energy would still affect him normally like a living being, healing him if exposed to it. Also, his body would grow extremely resistant to diseases, though toxins and poisons would still affect him normally.

However, there was one catch; that which would make him forever seperated from the world, something which drove him to do evil. The demon's heart.

Moonblade's body, though inhabited by himself, was also home for the demon's heart. Every day, to retain his 'humanity', that being his ability to think and control the body properly, he would have to ingest a pint, or five hundred milliletres of living blood. Similar to that of a Vampire. A recently deceased body will not suffice, it would have to be provided by a living host.

If he did not abide by this 'hunger', every hour after twenty four hours, he would begin to feel the craving, stronger every time. For every hour afterwards, he would have to consume double the amount, growing exponentially. One hour afterwards, he would need to consume one litre of blood. Two hours, two litres, three hours, four litres, and so on.

However, if he did not ingest blood for thirty hours, the demon would awaken. His body would be taken over, and he would not be the one in control of it. All he would be able to do was watch as the mindless beast of his body would go wild in a feeding frenzy, unsatiated until it would have consumed one hundred litres of blood. Only at such a time would he be back in control. One hundred litres of blood was a lot. Over twenty people's worth of liquid life.

The fact that many diseases were carried though the blood would be of little consequence, for his high resistance to disease would keep him from getting sick or contracting such deseases. Also, his magically charged blood would once again be metabolized, as the demon's heart would feed off of it naturally, demons being creatures naturally heavily involved with the arcane.

And Decruda would tell Moonblade of the stipulations very simply. This was what he wanted, to live; but this was the price to pay. He could never truely die.

((Author's note: For the sake of RPing purposes, I dont give a s**t whether or not this twisted DnD referenced combination would even actually work. It does, because I say so.))

23204 Spriggan

Had it been Joran's heart in her hand, she would have likely walked off, eating it. However, this one had some sort of purpose here. No, she'd store his heart somewhere quite secret, in case he thought of tracking her and actually trying to take it from her person. For the moment, it was held in pocketed folds of the deceptively large cloth that cloaked her body in black. The actual settling would come later.

"That... thing--" Descant waved a finger in Joran's general direction. "--needs to be strapped down. If he wakes up as fast as... what's his name?" Moonblade. "...Whatever. I believe you understand my meaning." What with his elemental alignment and all. She was exaggerating the time a bit, considering Moonblade's being groggy and unable to feel or function during the procedure.

233Ryu Versher 777

Was that fear she just shown? Maybe it wasn't, but for some reason, his body just laid there with Moonblade. His mind was trying to find itself in the duration of the operation. Moonblade having consciousness is sort of giving him some consciousness as well, but there's nothing he could do at this point and time.

Another groan comes from his body, this time, it was more of a slight chortle than a groan. The element of earth, he couldn't reach, but for some reason... it felt as if the ground was shifting in his mind.

234User 367130

Corruption.

Moonblade's eyes paled considerably, but still retained a sickly green color. He gazed at himself, noticing that he was no longer connected to the other bozo. Outwardly, not much has changed, but he could feel the change internally. Rather, not feel it. Thanks to his false life and new heart, all of his previous pain was easily durable now. Not even his kimono escaped the negative energies, being stained a deep purple.

Silver could grow used to this.

His soul removed and his heart replaced with one of a demon, Moonblade would have no moral compass or compassion for any other human being. Of course he'd feel emotion due to chemical imbalance and all that jazz, but he couldn't truly feel for anyone else.

As per the conditions to the deal, Moonblade would relinquish his body and conscience as long as he got his vengeance.He had purposefully made it somewhat unspecific on his part; his vengeance ran deep. It would take ages to fulfill. Unfortunately, he hadn't counted on the fact that they'd remove his soul. Not that he'd care without it, anyways. It'd only slow him down.

For the dependency on blood, that didn't matter to him much. Seeing as people wouldn't need it after he killed them, they shouldn't mind if he had a nice drink first. Even if they did, then too bad. Sucks to be them. They shouldn't have incurred his wrath, been walking in his general direction, been alive in the first place, etc.

Armed with Moonblade's knowledge and power, this new being would be a blight to the world. He was spiritually bound to carry out his revenge. Nothing would stop him, unless he was summoned by the cult. Like the perfect pet, he would come at their beck and call.

Decruda owned him, after all.

235Kraun

04 Spriggan Wrote:

"That... thing--" Descant waved a finger in Joran's general direction. "--needs to be strapped down. If he wakes up as fast as... what's his name?" Moonblade. "...Whatever. I believe you understand my meaning." What with his elemental alignment and all. She was exaggerating the time a bit, considering Moonblade's being groggy and unable to feel or function during the procedure.

And while she was speaking, the surgeon, being in such close proximity to both me, would have simply stuck his hands into the man once again, taking initiative to the situation. Performing two motions. The first one, shifting one of his C4 vertabrae so that it would paralyze his body from the shoulders down, and the second one to tie a knot in his intestines. The second one was just because the author thinks it would be funny. And then the surgeon would take his dirty hands back out of the man's body as he recieved an order from Decruda.

"Take him to the interogator." the mastermind said as he pressed one of the drugged needles into the back of the man's head to inject the neurotoxins directly into the affected areas to keep him under.

And so, as he examiner and surgeon would begin to push the metal cart carrying Joran's body to some other dark place, where supposedly someone known as the interogator would be found, Decruda would go in a different direction.

"Walk." He instructed Moonblade as his fingers would curl to tell him to follow.

And so begins the brainwashing.

"Do you know why you are here?" Moonblade didnt need to answer that, it was a rhetorical question, "Because you are weak. And the weak will always strive to change that, to overthrow the strong, to replace the strong. What you were, was nothing. What you are now, is just a little more than nothing."

"This is your second chance in life, but even then, you are of little improvement." Sure, Moonblade may have been made tougher, but in the end, all he really still had were his old skills and abilities.

"Do you know why you are weak? It is because of those things you call 'friends', those you call 'family'. Those people close to you who hold you back, who keep you down; people like your former teammates. They are fakes, false pretenders. People who see the potential in you, but for their own sake, keep you down. Why? Because they are also weak.

"Your existence to them serves little more than as a cover, a way for them to look at you and tell themselves that they are better than you. A way for them to assert themselves as being someone not on the bottom of the food chain. That is what you mean to them. They dont care about you, they only care about themselves."

They went through the dark corridors and into a large open room as Decruda shuffed off to the side to grab something, turning around and tossing a polearm of sorts to the man. It resembled a spear with a wicked curved blade sprouting from the base of the original blade, perpendicular to the haft and main blade of the weapon. The weapon itself was oddly lightweight, and the blades shone with a razor keeness. Obviously, it was somewhat magical or enchaned in a way.

"Crush these people, bring me their heads, and you will become strong."

The task itself shouldnt be too hard for Moonblade to accomplish. He should know the people he was to go after; know their strengths, their weaknesses, their personalities. And what then when he destroyed them?

"These people exist to keep you down. They are the shackles that bind you. They personify your weakness. Remove them, and you remove your weaknesses."

23604 Spriggan

Ryu Versher 777 Wrote:

Was that fear she just shown?

More like an open, ever-growing dislike for him and his very presence.

She watched as the surgeon acted on her words or otherwise did what he'd do anyway. Had she been a bit better of a mood, she would have whistled and commented on his speed or something. But she wasn't, so she just tapped her feet in time to a song in her mind.

Still interested in the goings-on of Moonblade, she followed that party while thinking on what her next move should be.

237Ryu Versher 777

So, it begins... For some reason or another, Joran's body has been taken away from the original operating room. The Interrogator would have to ask Joran questions or whatever the case it was to the man, woman, boy, girl... it's thought the picture is given.

So, now, he's incapable of moving his body below his neck, but still... his body will continue its involuntary passages of a beating heart, and breathing lungs... well, what seems to be a beating heart and breathing lungs at this point and time.

What's the real situation Decruda has with Joran? He did nothing to her... least, not to the author's knowledge. Maybe another male in the area was just a bit too much, and possibly there was a report to how he has gotten there, but to any case. Joran was taken away... and placed into another dark place. For some reason, Joran couldn't wake up.

238Kraun

And because it was a nerve affecting chemical, it would take a different nerve affecting chemical to remove the paralysis. At least, the paralysis of consciousness that is, because his motor functions were inhibited by something else.

The neurotoxins of course, were used to shut down and alter the brains ability to think and do, which results in loss of consciousness, but thats not important at the moment. And antidote, which was made specifically to counteract the toxin, would be injected into the back of the man's head via a syringe.

And when he would regain consciousness, there would be abright light shining into his face. Actually, no, there wasnt. The room was just as generally dark as all the other rooms and chambers underground.

"So what makes you so special?" the voice which belonged to a man in the back would ask as he snapped on some black rubber gloves.

239Ryu Versher 777

And now, with the said chemicals were placed in Joran's neck. The signals begin to recooperate with each other giving off a delicate reaction to the syringe. A light flicker of the lids over the eyes, but a slight groan escapes once more.

But now, his mind being slightly more received by his consciousness, he begins to feel himself waking up. There's a problem, however, when moving only his head does the moving. Apparently, the body was still paralyzed, and felt even more numb. Not a good feeling. It feels more painful than before, but he had to take use to this for now.

A voice was heard... Who is that? His eyes open slightly looking more confused than cautious, "And who..." He coughs, feeling as if his body was out cold for more than a day, then clearing his throat, "are you?"

240Kraun

Ryu Versher 777 Wrote:

"And who..."

He'd recieve a nice hard slap to the face with the rubber gloved hand as the man would finish putting them on and walk over without giving him a chance to say more. His body may still be paralyzed, but from the neck up, everything was still fair game. Not to mention that it was a good thing he couldnt feel anything below the shoulders, since his intestines were tied in a knot and all since it was something retarded funny and pointless.

"So what makes you so special?" the man repeated, this time, he would be quite visible. One could say he looked like the typical mad scientist; dirty coat, black apron, large rubber gloves, wrinkled face, crooked teeth.

241Vahn Fah

Lo' and behold-- an endless shadow would encroach upon the lands, as something massive blocked out the sun, seemingly appearing from out of nowhere.

It was a floating island... and definitely not a cloud.

242Ryu Versher 777

Kraun Wrote:

He'd recieve a nice hard slap to the face with the rubber gloved hand as the man would finish putting them on and walk over without giving him a chance to say more. His body may still be paralyzed, but from the neck up, everything was still fair game. Not to mention that it was a good thing he couldnt feel anything below the shoulders, since his intestines were tied in a knot and all since it was something retarded funny and pointless.

"So what makes you so special?" the man repeated, this time, he would be quite visible. One could say he looked like the typical mad scientist; dirty coat, black apron, large rubber gloves, wrinkled face, crooked teeth.

The slap has for his face to turn towards the right, his eyes staying open as he gathers the surroundings. Joran knew that this isn't a good place to be. And feeling incapable of movement, he'll have to abide for now... or would he?

"Depends on the element." His head turns slowly back towards the man starring daggers into the man's eyes.

243KillerSumo

(Posted in Eden as well)

Leonard had a gut wrenching cough, he hated winter, the cold weather really pissed him off. A stump of a cigarette, fell into the unkempt field. The box in his pocket was empty except for the leftover shreds of tobacco so he crumpled it up forcefully and tossed it next to the smoking stump. At least it was sunny outside.

WTF!!!! :domo:

It got colder, shady, and a bit windy. Clarabelle cuddled closer inside his coat as he raised his fist at the big floating island.

"Damn you Victor!! I needed that F*&#ing sunlight!! Clarabelle is cold, you stop blocking Insect Master's sun or you'll F$#&ing regret it!!"

As he was looking up, shaking his fist...... SLAM!

He banged into the side of Sorrow's Keep and fell unconscious for a minute.

244Kraun

They always had to do things the hard way. Like Siat before, this man did not want to cooperate. Of course, they performed more or less the identical procedure as before, hence why the interogator was wearing gloves.

It was very simple for him to just reach over and pick up one of the scalpels on the side table. If Joran was interested in what else there were available, he'd see something like that of a mix between a chemistry set and a doctor's operating equipment: glass vials, cutting tools, and various other utensils would be available.

And the quickest and simplest method was to procure a blood sample. And so, he would cut the man's neck, on the right side where the jugular was located. A rather shallow cut of course, he just wanted a sample, not to kill the man. As for the wound, well, stitching it up would take too long. He'd just grab a blowtorch and cauterize it.

And so, after draining some blood into a vial and corking it, the procedure taking ten seconds of so, he'd go on. More than enough time for the man to display anything if he so wished it if he was in a position to do so.

If not, then the man would go on.

"The liver is a very essential part of the body. It cleans the blood, recycling dead cells. The blood of an individual of course, is a powerful tool in the dark arts." he spoke with a cold clinical tone, as if he was describing a procedure, talking to himself as he worked, "By examining this and its functions in an individual, one can unlock the mysteries the body holds."

And well, he'd simply start cutting the man's gut open. Unlike the examiner before, he was a very clean person. Clean gloves, clean utensils, though his own personal hygene and his clothes were lacking.


One does not enter Sorrow's Keep without a reason. And if those who trespass had thought that with just a lack of sunlight in the winter was cold, then they would be unpleasantly surprised with the properties of a desecrated land. The land itself was essentially barren of life; no plant, no animal. Trees were nothing but dead grey withered hands reaching up to the grey lifeless sky. And there was no warmth in the land, not even when the sun was out. Additionally, there was always a friggid breeze blowing unnaturally about the landscape, a chill which bit down to the bone.

But before the man would be hitting anything, while he was screaming up at the sky, he'd be surrounded by shadowy figures.

"State your business."

It was very simple. Those who were not conducting any important business would be asked to leave, failure to do so would be considered a declaration of war and grounds for immediate termination.

245KillerSumo

"Oh st, shadowy figures!" Leo said, "That can't be ****** good."

Quote:** Wrote:

"State your business."

His posture became defensive, his legs a foot apart, his claws held in front of his chest, and his left hand ready to draw his weapon of choice.

"The insects told me to go see Victor, do you have a F^%$ing problem with that. I don't have a F$%&ing problem with you. I never had F$%&ing problem in my life. Cept that I never wear any F$%&ing shoes and my feet get blisters. But they're not cold, I've never gotten frostbite yet."

He examined the shadowy figures as he spoke, too damn many of them in his opinion. His insect control would be limited here, but he was feeling rather badass right now.

"I'm the insect master, I'm not a F*#$ing joke, and their are plenty of bugs around, despite the cold. I can sense more coming, they always follow."

246Kraun

"There is no Victor here." the voices whispered in unison, each voice only off from one another slightly like a twisted echo. "Leave."

24704 Spriggan

That next move... she still didn't know what it was. Right now, she was under no orders so could move around freely, who whatever it was she wanted. Right now, she wanted to play the reed. Maybe, work on the magics behind another song, changing notes and whole bars that she could spend less time playing and more time enchanting. Excusing herself from Decruda (lest he actually need her-- and then again, he knew how to contact her), she sat astride the shoulders of one of her four bulky assistants. All were draped in black with stripes along the cloth, giving the appearance of uniformity within a troupe.

She was wetting her lips to play an unseen flute when she and her entourage were made aware of the reason the foul-mouthed visitors were there. Descant rested her chin on her "horse." She effectively echoed the words of the ghostly beings. "There exists here none by the name of Victor. If there be no other business, then take your leaves."

248KillerSumo

Kraun Wrote:

"There is no Victor here." the voices whispered in unison, each voice only off from one another slightly like a twisted echo. "Leave."

Leo was waiting for something, he wasn't ready to leave just yet, and the insects were telling him to stay.

Leonard remained ready to pull out his cleaver.

Because of the cold, relatively few insects were gathering around, but there were a few. Roaches began crawling out from under Leonard's pants and runing around his feet, crawling out of his hair down his face, and up his neck from his robes. It seemed a number roaches were coming from every direction. some had followed Leonard, other's came from the keep itself.

Roaches thrived in the worst environments, and loved dank foul places where experiments on flesh were performed, foul dungeons with rotting flesh, labyrinthine passages kept dark. They didn't need life and prosperity to thrive, they could thrive just about anywhere. They moved quickly when they had to, and squeezed through every crack and crevice as they scavenged for the decay they needed to live. They came despite the cold, suffering a slight reduction in metabolism if they weren't on Leo's skin.

They weren't there to attack though. Leo could see through them, feel them, hear them, he was connected.

"No," Leo said.

249Kraun

The only problem with even the toughest cockroaches were that they were alive. Sorrow's Keep was a place so full of negative energy that life would literally be sucked right out of a living creature. The larger creatures of course, would be drained at a much slower rate than that of a smaller creature. That was why there were no animals, no grass, and the trees were dead husks.

As for the insects which left the man's body, they'd be dead within a matter of seconds from leaving a source of larger life. No matter how many there were, if they could combine their mass into that of a man, they were still each individual tiny creatures, dead within seconds. It was not how inhospitable the environment might be for a creature's natural toughness that was in question, it was a simple fact that they were alive, and would have their life sucked out. However, staying close to the man, they would have had place to find cover, hiding their own meager life force in the much larger one available to be drained.

The only residents of the keep who were living were those allowed to remain. And most free living matter was always suspended in pools of embalming fluid or spawning pools to preserve and protect them from the negative energy. There were no insects here. As such, there would be no cockroaches to come swarming out from rock ruins, no matter how foul the place was... underground that is. Above ground, Sorrow's Keep was just a ruined landscape of cold stone of chill blowing winds. Anything of importance was kept deep below ground. And the deeper one got to the heart of darkness, the more powerful the negative energy in the area was.

If the man could be connected with the tiny critters, if he could feel their pain, he'd probably be experiencing death again and again as they would die off away from his proximity. But that wasnt the shadows' and wraiths' concern at all.

The man refused to leave.

They advanced, swarming him in order to feast upon the life of the living..

250KillerSumo

No insects. The ones that followed him here from the plains were either dead or dying. His connections being cut multiple times, in the air above they could survive a little longer away from this emanating darkness, only to be bought down by the cold.

The roaches stopped, refusing to leave his flesh as the power of death was so all encompassing that even creatures which could thrive after a nuclear holocaust would have the life sucked out of them. His insects wouldn't be much use here. This wasn't poison either, it was pure negative energy, he could sense it. He didn't like this place, he hated it, it was killing his friends every day.

Quote:** Wrote:

They advanced, swarming him in order to feast upon the life of the living..

Leo pulled his cleaver from its holder with his right hand, the blade facing outward, allowing it to slice through the flesh of his left arm superficially, enough to make him bleed and send the scent of blood through the air.

They had him encircled, so he turned and ran at the shadow behind him, swinging his cleaver so as to behead it as he ran outside the encirclement. Running and swinging so that his cleaver would slice the dark shadow to his left if it tried to attack him from behind.

He didn't know ho fast these things were, but there were eyes on the back of his head, helping him keep track of what was behind him.

251Kraun

The problem with trying to attack a a magical creature with a mundane weapon was that it wouldnt work. Such as a shadow or a wraith, which required magical or enchaned weapons to actual damage, for they were incorporeal. The cleaver would seemingly pass right through the dark figure. And even as the man would be swinging away, the shadow would be raking its dark fingers across the man's belly in return, never making a move to defend itself but rather attack at the same time. And just like everything else, the shadow's fingers seemed to pass through the man, into his flesh and then back out without even leaving a mark.

However, it would do damage, not any physical damage as one may think, as evident that it left no wounds, but instead, it would pull out the man's life, rip it away as if claws would rip apart flesh physically; draining his strength, making the pain receptors in that specific area of the body fire signals to the brain.

And the same would happen if the man tried to jump through its body or the swinging limbs of the others as they closed any gaps available to trap the man. Only to do so was only damaging to oneself; to move directly through a creature who's touch alone drains one's life.

They were going to suck the man's life out. And when the gloomy grey sky of day receeded and turned to night, the ghouls would wander out of the underground and feast on the withered flesh.

However, in the case that the cleaver was enchanted, the shadow would be split into, cleaver digging into its neck even as its claws were still in motion to rip into the man while the others did the same.

252Ryu Versher 777

Kraun Wrote:

They always had to do things the hard way. Like Siat before, this man did not want to cooperate. Of course, they performed more or less the identical procedure as before, hence why the interogator was wearing gloves.

It was very simple for him to just reach over and pick up one of the scalpels on the side table. If Joran was interested in what else there were available, he'd see something like that of a mix between a chemistry set and a doctor's operating equipment: glass vials, cutting tools, and various other utensils would be available.

And the quickest and simplest method was to procure a blood sample. And so, he would cut the man's neck, on the right side where the jugular was located. A rather shallow cut of course, he just wanted a sample, not to kill the man. As for the wound, well, stitching it up would take too long. He'd just grab a blowtorch and cauterize it.

And so, after draining some blood into a vial and corking it, the procedure taking ten seconds of so, he'd go on. More than enough time for the man to display anything if he so wished it if he was in a position to do so.

If not, then the man would go on.

"The liver is a very essential part of the body. It cleans the blood, recycling dead cells. The blood of an individual of course, is a powerful tool in the dark arts." he spoke with a cold clinical tone, as if he was describing a procedure, talking to himself as he worked, "By examining this and its functions in an individual, one can unlock the mysteries the body holds."

And well, he'd simply start cutting the man's gut open. Unlike the examiner before, he was a very clean person. Clean gloves, clean utensils, though his own personal hygene and his clothes were lacking.

But Joran wasn't being sarcastic, it was the truth, but it's not like the doctor would know this. After all, Joran's paralyzed from the neck downwards, so he couldn't make any gestures to point towards his right arm. The next best thing, however, was the movement of his eyes, "Well, if you give me a chance to notify you what I mean. Just follow my eyes... apparently, you do know... I can't move."

And with that said, Joran's eyes shift from being on the doctor's eyes back to his right shoulder then back to the doctor's eyes, "Like I said before, it depends on the element." Even though, the man would surely be in pain, if it weren't for his high tolerance for it, and plus the factor that his body was a mere avatar.

"Mysteries? Well, do tell... I'd like to know of this..." But he mumbled afterwards, "Where's that damn Toccata..."

253KillerSumo

Quote:** Wrote:

The problem with trying to attack a a magical creature with a mundane weapon was that it wouldnt work. Such as a shadow or a wraith, which required magical or enchaned weapons to actual damage, for they were incorporeal. The cleaver would seemingly pass right through the dark figure. And even as the man would be swinging away, the shadow would be raking its dark fingers across the man's belly in return, never making a move to defend itself but rather attack at the same time. And just like everything else, the shadow's fingers seemed to pass through the man, into his flesh and then back out without even leaving a mark.

However, it would do damage, not any physical damage as one may think, as evident that it left no wounds, but instead, it would pull out the man's life, rip it away as if claws would rip apart flesh physically; draining his strength, making the pain receptors in that specific area of the body fire signals to the brain.

Unfortunately, to be painfully hinest, the cleaver had no enchantment.

And it would hurt, Leo would feel it, he would cough blood, and moments before it felt as they had completely severed his life from his body, they would feel the nature of that single life force change into hundreds of multiple ones.

Leo managed to get out of the encirclement alive, blood was dripping from his mouth, but he was still full of life and vigor. He almost knelt as hundreds of dried roaches fell from his body. They had killed his travelling companions, his eyes narrowed, he felt the blood lust. His remaining insects would be more resistant to having their life sucked away now, they would have to be acted upon as long as they were in the range of Leo's control.

"Death Masters!? Why!?"

It was a good defense, but Leo needed an offense if he were to survive. The same psyhic powers he used to communicate with insects filled his cleaver. It would act as a temperory 'enchantment' dispersing the negative forces that held the shadows together. It might allow him to rend and stave off the attackers, but each one would most likely meld back minutes later. It wasn't much, but it was the best he could do.

He needed flies, he need to get to that island floating above them, but the flies were dying before they could get to his blood.

He had a thought, maybe if he retreated slowly, leaving a blood trail, then advanced again, the flies could follow him. He retreated a step, hacking at an advancing shadow in hopes that his powers would have some affect. on the 'Death Masters'

"I would destroy this F&%^ing place if I could," he snarled at them, unafraid.

25404 Spriggan

Descant's role was usually one of doing the dirty work, the other tasks that others couldn't be assed to do themselves. But with the specters acting completely without her command, all she had to do was watch. Wether they lived or died didn't matter at all to her, as long as they went away, one way or the other.

And so as the visitor spun out of the circle and still stood, she swung her leg around and jumped off the shoulders of her ride. Her hands slowly spun and she was humming, and any response would be in singsong.

"But you can't, so go away~"

[1/2]

255Kraun

"Well..." the interogator replied as he worked, "I dont think so. Either you're genuinely interested, which in that case, it wouldnt matter anyway because I wouldnt have the time to run my mouth as I work, since that would take too long, or you're trying to stall for time, which isnt important anway because of the same reason that theres just too much work to be done in the amount of time I have with you."

He cut out a piece of the man's liver and dropped it into a tray before he began closing up the wound, sewing it together rather sloppily.

As for his implications about the arm, well, that didnt matter much anyway. People had one chance to cooperate, to answer the question properly. if they didnt, then the interogator would just go to work doing things his way. So did that mean Joran wanted the man to cut off his arm or something? He just said something about following his vision as he looked at his arm, not explaining anything.

Anyways, they'd be done with him for the moment. Samples had to be examined, and that took time. The man would once again be sedated, and when he was out, he'd be carried away from the ruins and dumped out in the wilderness somewhere. Oh right, and when the man was disposed of, probably in the forest far east close to Latent, the surgeon would be there as well. He had to re-align the man's spine and untie that knot in his intestines... Well, maybe not untie that knot. Who knows? Hilarity would probably ensue from it. But he wouldnt be watching. Which means he'd probably untie that knot.


If the man was going to run, he should have done that rather than stop. When he escaped the circle, the shadows would give chase right after him, they would not let him so so easily. And how fast did they move? Well, safe to say, they werent like some shambling zombie. If anything, they moved as quickly as a normal man.

As the man slowed down, almost kneeling down, that being an indication of the slowed movement as kneeling was essentially a stationary action, they would fall upon him, shadowy claws raking down his back from the shadow directly behind him as others moved around to get to his sides and circle around him once again, in hopes that the attack to the man's back would slow him down even more.

They would stop either when they finished the man off or when instructed to do so. But the latter didnt seem likely at the moment since the only one which could do that in the area at the moment was Descant, and it didnt appear as if she was going to stop them.

256KillerSumo

Quote:** Wrote:

If the man was going to run, he should have done that rather than stop. When he escaped the circle, the shadows would give chase right after him, they would not let him so so easily. And how fast did they move? Well, safe to say, they werent like some shambling zombie. If anything, they moved as quickly as a normal man.

As the man slowed down, almost kneeling down, that being an indication of the slowed movement as kneeling was essentially a stationary action, they would fall upon him, shadowy claws raking down his back from the shadow directly behind him as others moved around to get to his sides and circle around him once again, in hopes that the attack to the man's back would slow him down even more.

Leo already knew the shadow's were quick, but he wasn't slow either. His body was thin, muscular, and nimble. He was a wanderered who walked barefoot all across Gaia. He was a strong man, wirey, nimble, and quick. That said, it wouldn't prevent a few shadows from getting behind him. They had caused him pain enough to wind him, to wither and prematurely age his insides. In all his travels Leo had never confronted anything like this, he had been wounded because he was caught off guard.

As the shadows reached for his back they would encounter an improvised version of Leonard's flea wall. He had about a thousand fleas on him, plus a container with a few thousand eggs. The flea barrier would be thin, as his fleas were disperesed over his skin. Each Leo's was a conduit for Leo's mental energy. By using the flea's, Leo could form his mental and spiritual powers (Chakra if you want to call it that.) into a shell around his body, with each flea having a shell of its own. The shadows would be denied access to Leo's life force, though the shell would do nothing to counter physical attacks.

If the barrier held, Leo would spin around while stretching his cleaver out and holding it horizentally, blade facing right. He hoped to slice three of these shadows across the middle. He would soon find out if his mental powers were enough to deal with these apparitions, or at least stall them.

He took note of the one who was watching as he fought, knowing something bad was in store. The dead roaches burst into the air and hurled toward her, it wasn't even a powerful attack against one of her kind, being hit by one might sting a bit, Leo hoped it would prove a distraction though.

"F#$%."

25704 Spriggan

The roaches in air had no chance of touching her. Her hands were spinning, a whirling motion that was like waxing an airborne surface. When the bugs were in range, her right hand pushed forward against the invisible surface and the boom of a drumming leigon sounded. With the many feet of distance between them, Leo was likely to hear absolutely nothing but he could see the round distortion of air. To those critters in the air before her, they'd hit the wall long enough to be killed off by the darkness in the area. To those that were actually in the AoE of distorted air and sound, their small bodies were likely to explode.

Of course, one couldn't expect that all of the roaches would attack in one wave. The rest would probably touch down on her black cloth, which itself was covering her body completely without actually touching her. Again, that would only be until they died on their own.

[2/2]

258Kraun

So the claw-like dark fingers would not sink into the man's fleshy back, instead, scraping against some sort of surface generated to ward them off. As if they had a physical presence. Which would mean one thing, they could grab him; they wouldnt just pass through his body, pulling whatever life along with it as they exited.

Now, considering that they were grouped around the man's back, having advanced upon him, and spreading out to either side to circle around him, he would be spinning directly towards them. But as he did so, stretching his arm out, those first in the path would move to stop his arm. Dark fingers grasping around his forearm and upper arm to halt his movements as others on the man's other side would grab at the other side of his body, pinning his arms as several other shadow's joined in to restrain the man, grasping at his limbs, not allowing him to escape as they would be able to physically touch the man, the barrier preventing their bodies from just passing into him.

He may be able to protect his life force, but the means by which he did so would leave himself extremely vulnerable; trading off direct damage for entrapment. If his shields broke down, he could escape, however he'd have to deal with the shadowy appendages grasping at his body, the one which had initially tried to rake his back constantly going at the shields until they wore out as the others held the man in place.

Of course, shadows didnt need any physical sustenance, so they could go at it for hours, days, weeks. It was simply a matter of how long the man could hold them and the life draining effects in the area off. But that probably didnt matter, because a ghoul might just wander by a few hours later, and eat the man or something while he was held in place and the shadow to his back continued trying to rip into him.

259KillerSumo

They were too close, and so they merely caught hold of his weapon hand as he spun around, stopping his movement.

"Get the F^%$ off me!"

They could affect him physically now, but the principle worked in reverse, he could affect them. Now he couldn't cause them pain or death, as they weren't living, and he nothing enchanted to dispel shadows. But he could disperse their energy with his own mental powers. The spin stopped, he would avoid the shados going for his left arm and punch the shadow through the gut, a burst of mental energy would follow the punch, exploding the shadow's energy so that it would have to reform. The shadow's that grabbed at his left leg would get a kick with the same pulse of psychic energy as he tried to keep from being entrapped.

260Ryu Versher 777

"That's saddening, thought I could talk to someone about why I was here..." Then the Interrogator continues his work, not really paying Joran any mind.

Joran suddenly goes back into the comatose state, and has been taken away. What will they do with him now...

26104 Spriggan

"How bothersome...~"

Her hands were in no rotation, but her hand thrust forward to create another area of intense dissonance. Unlike the other that remained stationary before her, this version had forward momentum. When it met the man's body... the sound could be compared to a choir of women all screaming an octave above their range. The effect of what amounted to sound shoving the man over, was up to him in his post-spinning and dodging state.

Maybe he'd feel the shove and jump back with it, then run the heck away. Maybe he'd trip over himself and slow enough that the shadows all pounced and finished him. Maybe he'd just see the distorted air and move out of the way, placing himself deeper in the fray.

Ask her if she cared.

262Kraun

Joran would be taken away, out of the ruins, carried over a simple cart with a cloth overtop in case any passerby on the roads decided to take a peek. Once away from the keep, his body would be dumped and the cart would move along. The location of his body of course, would be somewhere in the Dead Forest, far out east by Leviathan stadium and Latent.


There was a major problem with trying to punch through someone behind you. Or rather, several someones. Espacially with one arm held in place. The man would either have to turn his body to the left while his right arm was outstretched even further, to attempt the movement, making any punch to the shadows which grasped at his left arm rather ineffective with a major lack of power or impossible with the angle as they were simply behind him meaning that halting the arm was a very easy feat.

If he tried to turn to his right side, where his right arm was grasped and held, the shadow's from behind him would simply grasp and pull at his left shoulder and face. He might be able to move his arm away from their grasp for a second, but then his body was still in one place, lacking options, so even then, his actions would still be halted in the end, just by a different means. And once grasping and halting the left shoulder was accomplished, simply by wrapping shaowy arms around the shoulder, the left arm would also be caught by a different shadow afterwards.

Of course, others would have grasped at his legs, holding them in place so that he wouldnt have a chance to perform any kicks or control his movement against theirs, the chance having passed when he tried to use his left arm.

The one directly behind him of course, would still be going at his back.

Now, what happens next would depend on the results of the forceful push of sound.

263KillerSumo

Only he had spun around as soon as he felt the first shadow raking at his back, so his right arm had been caught while he was spinning and facing the shadow that was once behind him, and he could attempt an attack with his left. Unfortunately he found that his legs were bound before kick at them. It was still yet to be determined if the psychic pulses had any effect.

If he had been caught from behind before he spun, then he was completely SOL.

He would hear the high pitched sound pulse. There was no escaping it, as he was entrapped and it hit him. Pushing him along with shadows, possibly helping him work free of their grasp. He grimaced as ears rang, a little bit of blood draining from his right ear.

Even if his first attack had done something, he would still be entrapped, with seemingly no way to get free. He snarled, baring his fangs at Descant, his eyes narrow like a rabid beast caught in a trap.

264Kraun

A physical presence could only be met by a physical presence. If his punch would still go through before the shadows restrained his other arm, he'd meet solid form. If his fist could indeed go through the shadow, then he would have been able to break out of their grip. Just like punching a man in the gut, the body would move in such a way around the fist, but ultimately, it wouldnt do anything so extreme as throw it off of him. The fist would stop, the arm would be restrained.

When he began to slide however, struck by the sound wave, the shadows grabbing his legs would hammer against the back of his knees to make the legs buckle under the man's own weight. Very simply, he would be going down.

265KillerSumo

Then the only hope in that punch would be that when the fist hit, the burst of psychic energy emanating from his attack would hit the shadow and ring through like a wave, exciting the negative energy this creature was composed of, pushing it outward, and causing the shadow to 'burst'.

Granted, such a burst would have a backlash on Leo's on psychic protection field if it happened. And even so, only one fist would remain free, only one shadow would be dispelled, he would still be entrapped.

26604 Spriggan

(You made no mention of the sound force coming your way, so if you'd kindly edit to make mention of it somewhere... hit, miss, what you actually do or don't do about it...)

267KillerSumo

04 Spriggan Wrote:

(You made no mention of the sound force coming your way, so if you'd kindly edit to make mention of it somewhere... hit, miss, what you actually do or don't do about it...)

((^^^look three posts above. No mater what happens with Leo's psychic punch, this would still be in effect.))

Quote:** Wrote:

He would hear the high pitched sound pulse. There was....

26804 Spriggan

(Huh... sorry, I completely missed that post.)

To his glaring baring of teeth, she only offered an overly anime-esque smile of hidden malice at him. And it looked a lot like this.

^_______________^

Did he want her to approach? It wouldn't be happening, it wasn't her style. Unlike other mage-types, she knew better than to throw herself in the middle of any fray. She was much more useful and out of danger where she was, doing what she was doing. As for that... she was spinning her hands once more, her feet now moving in small steps, matching her humming. Why would she have to do any more than that? The man remained more or less swarmed by the shadows, despite her attack.

To do anything else would endanger the situation, and mean more needless work for her.

[1/2]

269Kraun

But then the shadow popped, splashing into the distance as the arm stopped and a different shadow grabbed it as the one which would have been raking at the man's back would stop to grab the right arm again. And then, sound wave would hit, he'd slide, but have his legs buckled underneath his own weight, and forced to fall down. The man would have all his limbs trapped, even started to be pulled apart to restrict him from being able to fight back while on the ground.

He had asserted himself as an active threat. Threats were to be eliminated. And so, other shadows would begin appear, dark spots in the air solidifying around, surrounding the man as they moved in on him, leaping into the air to descend upon him. But he had that little thing with preventing them from eating his life.

But then a few ghouls would begin to creep out from the stony crags of the ruins, slowly marching over. Attracted by the loud noises of the screaming man and the sudden large presence of negative energy from all the shadows present.

270KillerSumo

Myself Wrote:

He snarled, baring his fangs at Descant, his eyes narrow like a rabid beast caught in a trap.....

Leo suddenly grinned, squeezing the handle of his cleaver tightly so the shadow's couldn't force him to drop it.

"Insects are adaptable, they live and regenerate" Leo said calmly, "They have a F#$%ing meaning! Now learn it!"

Wasps emerging from his coat, each one with a fire fly on its back. The wasps expanded his psychic energy as they flew outwards, creating a sphere of psychic energy. This time, the psychic energy had light properties, the light of fireflies, when imbued with the right type of human emotional energy, was the insect adaptation of holy light, dispersing negative energy. The shadows, if they remained in the sphere, would feel a burning as their negative energy was dispersed, their connection to the negative energy plain would be severed.

If that was sufficient to free him, he'd run straight for Descant, moving fast, his wasps and firefly riders of the wasps keeping negative energy and shadows at bay.

The second nest of wasps with firefly riders would empty as well, a swarm of twenty Vespa, each over an inch long, protected by holy light of the fire flys. These Vespa would race towards Descant, stingers ready, and they reach her in seconds, attacking in triangular formation.

Hive Grenades Wrote:

Leonard carries arround an assortment of live hives underneith his jacket.

1. Eight Yellow Jacket Hives, each containing twenty specimens.

2. Five Hornet Hives, Vespa Mandarinia, each containing twenty specimens of this type. Highly Fatal. Chance of death for human: 1/2 for every turn left untreated.

BC: 2 3

With Leo's blood already shed, these hornets were in blood craze mode, their abdomens pumping venom at an accelerated rate, concentrating it 9 times the normal toxicity for each sting.

Hives in use: 2 out of 5.

271Kraun

That was laughable at best, to imagine a mere human had more power than a giant blot of desecrated land. Many have tried, and many have failed. Anywhere else and it may have worked, but in this unholy place, the dead were greater than the living.

Kraun Wrote:

The land itself is surrounded by a powerful field of negative energy, created by the residence of the necromantic cult and mass number of undead in the area. Essentailly, the grounds of Sorrow's Keep is a permanently desecrated area, holy magic used by mortals essentially does not exist, for only gods have a power equal to or greater than the amount of concentrated negative force in the area.

The 'holy' energy would simply be swallowed up by a much greater amount of negative energy. Essentially, it was just a useless waste of energy. It probably would have been better to just release his energy in a forceful explosion rather than try to burn the shadows with positive energy.

So then what? The man would be burning off his own energy, and the shadows would still be trying to rip into him. Did that leave his shields depleeted? Did he have an infinite store of them? He was spreading his energy out to many many smaller creatures, making one strong source of energy disperse into many weaker ones.

So how long did the energy last for? How quickly would the insects die away from a larger field of life for the negative enregy to feed off of?

But that didnt matter, because the ghouls would aim their arms at the man, which was probably on the ground, or maybe not, since the whole ordeal about knocking him down was never mentioned, and fire the needles from their launchers at the man with some near silent clicks.

27204 Spriggan

Not only was the man wasting his spiritual energy, he was wasting his bugs. The exact same way the roaches met resistance, so would these wasps... her cloak continued to cover her body and the wasps were free to remain in the area until the holy energy was drowned in darkness and just like the roaches before them, drop out of the air. Any hopes of stinging her through the cloak was going to fail because as previously stated, it wasn't touching her. It was at least an inch off her body. Its current state was also good enough to protect her against magic-imbued supersonic bullets so the stinger of a wasp or thirty was cake. To make sure that there was no off-chance of something crawling beneath it, she limited her footwork to small, choppy steps as well as lowering just a bit... tucking. However, the Song of Shields and Dance of Titans didn't stop.

Even from her lowered position and as the insects met the resistance, her protected shuffling ended and at the established down-beat she slammed her foot down on the ground. The result of it was a shockwave in the ground good enough to make all but the most athletic and nimble stumble... which would mean that her entourage some number of feet behind her dropped to knees and behinds. Leo going head-over-heels wouldn't have been surprising. That is, if he wasn't already floored from the spirits and other ghouls... in which case, it'd just serve to stop any attempts at getting up.

Her entourage soon stood and approached to assist in the ending of this.

[2/2]

273KillerSumo

This holy energy was that it wasn't trying to defeat or purify an entire area of desecrated land only attempting to create a barrier against it, like a protective suit, nor was it emanated from Leo, but from his fireflies. The holy energy from the fireflies was all within Leo's psychic shields, protected by Leo's psychic energy.

As for over extending his energy, the first set of wasps and ffs were only creating a spherical barrier around Leo's body, pushing the shadows off him as they extended the sphere. The holy properties were merely added by the fireflies from inside the shields, giving Leo's psychic shields and power just a little more punch. Leo wasn't waisting his energy, he was using it cautiously, in attempt to free himself.

However, His wasps attacking Descant were more vulnerable. They were protected by tiny marble sized sphere's of psychic energy tied to Leo's own by mere psychic strings. But one would have to have psychic abilities themselves in order to see the connections, and one would have to see them to be able to sever them. This move did stretch his powers a bit, as he wasn't used to using so much mental energy just to protect himself. Still, he wasn't showing signs of exhausting just yet.

As for her cloak, if it completely covered her, the wasps would retreat, but if it left open areas, they would attempt to gain access through them. If the hood left an opening for the front of her face, or for her hands, they would concentrate their attacks thus.

As for Leo, if his psychic powers proved sufficient to free him from the shadows and let him get up and run after her, he'd take the tremor quite well, barely losing his footing as he came forward. However, if that noise came at him again, he would stop to cover his ears, despite the fact that his own voice was almost as shrill, he couldn't stand hearing that song. It would probably even knock him backwards.

And wether he was up or not, he still had needles to deal with, his psychic barrier could handle them if they were of energy, but if they were physical, he would have to sense them and attempt to dodge.

And then the entourage coming his way. Maybe he could say something like 'hundreds against one, sounds like even odds.'

"Oh, F%&^ing F#$%ing S$$T!!" he would moan if unable to take any action.

274Kraun

As stated before, whatever 'holy' energy, however it was used, would still be swallowed up. No matter what the use, it was the same thing, and consequently in the same ways ineffective.

Now, if the shield was made up by a part 'holy' energy, and that energy was destroyed, then wouldnt that make the shield overall weaker than it should be?

But that didnt matter. The psychic shield was effective only against the shadow's direct feed of life from the man by contact, as when they could no longer rip into his body. Psionics gave the ability to make contact to incorporeal beings, in this case, shadows, which would protect against the direct feed of negative energy from their bodies by contact, but in no way were they a counter agent against negitive energy of the land. Only positive energy, or the genertic term of 'holy', the opposite of negative energy, would do anything. But sadly, the land didnt allow that.

So, as it didnt affect the area effect of the land itself, as infinite the amounts of bugs as it may seem that can crawl out of the man's internals, through his nostrils or holes in his chest or wherever they lived to safely get into the land, once they were out and away from the body, it was only a matter of time before the land killed them.

So, as the attempts beforehand to knock him down beforehand were never adressed and completely ignored, it will be assumed that the man didnt go down at all.

The shadow's would be pushed away by the barrier of force, thrown about in the air, but then the insects would die right after, being away from the body. So what of the barrier when the insects died from exposure to the natural elements?

As for needles... well, what of them? They were just needles, coated in toxin. Nothing magical about them. Near silent but for the small mechanical click from the launchers which would be drowned out by the louder song of the woman. Near invisible because... they were needles moving at sub-sonic speeds similar to that of a blowgun; small, fast, and with the angle of attack, directly in front of the man, they had little to no profile. Would he be able to see a one millimetre diameter needles speeding towards him in the gloomy terrain without light to reflect off of?

27504 Spriggan

There was a hood, but when the wasps were coming to her, it closed. If they stayed in air, their holy aura would be drowned in darkness and they'd drop. So with the unconscious knowledge that the wasp beating would stop, she could allow herself to make a hole at waist-level through the cloak. There would be no mad dash of insects to the hole, because another screaming sound blast, henceforth identified as a Treble Concussion, was fired off towards the man. In addition, she stomped again. Whereas the previous stomp sent off a ripple wave in all directions, this one created a running crack in the ground that when it fell beneath Leo's position, would make the ground crumble and cave into a three foot pit. She didn't have to see him to know where he was.

A three-foot drop wasn't enough to break anything unless Leo's agility check failed. However, he now had two of the four large figures making a short lunge at him. The other two waited about a second later and did the same, showing at least some sort of teamwork abilities by waiting to see if Leo dodged.

Of course, if the wasps tried to get at her, they'd meet her cloak. Her hands were spinning again.

276KillerSumo

Kraun Wrote:

The shadow's would be pushed away by the barrier of force, thrown about in the air, but then the insects would die right after, being away from the body. So what of the barrier when the insects died from exposure to the natural elements?

The insects were expanding the barrier, so they would remain inside it, they could only expand it less than a meter in diameter, and the amount of time they could dod so was limited. They simply pushed it out forcefully to throw the shadows into the air. The spherical barrier would disapate when this was acheived, but the insects would remain string tied to Leo's barrier, keeping barriers of their own.

As for the elements here, they weren't natural, nothing was natural about this place, it was as said before, defiled.

The holy aura was depleted, the fireflies died as they ran out of energy, their husks remaining atop the wasps. The wasps remained protected by Leo's psychic sheild, however, despite the quick depletion of the holy energy produced by the fireflies. They wouldn't drop out of the air unless their connection to Leo was broken.

Their were a total of twenty wasps in formation around Descant, another twenty protecting Leo. The twenty formed around Leo would take the needles. The first clicks of their firing caught him off guard, and the wasps flew into the path, impaling themselves so as to blunt the needles, release any toxins, and slow their velocity. They would do this with anything that Leo himself couldn't sense or avoid, and the psychic energy they carried would return to Leo if they died, when they died.

The wasps around Descant were flying at speeds in the hundreds of kilometers per hour, they would dash for her face, hopefully sting it before she could completely close the hood, if she could completely close the hood and still see. Instead of attacking the hole, they flew clear of the Treble blast, most flew behind her, and about ten attempted to get inside her cloak as she created the second stomp. Some flew above her, harrasing her hood and her hands.

Kraun Wrote:

So, as it didnt affect the area effect of the land itself, as infinite the amounts of bugs as it may seem that can crawl out of the man's internals, through his nostrils or holes in his chest or wherever they lived to safely get into the land, once they were out and away from the body, it was only a matter of time before the land killed them.

It wasn't infinite, like the power of this negative land, but Leo carried a great deal of insects. His hair was filled with lice and fleas, his cloak lined with wasp and hornets nests, ussually he only carried around a thousand fleas, but fleas were so tiny he could carry thousands more if her chose to. Parasites, tape worms, pin worms, and nasty flesh eating worms, lived in his bowl and their eggs were under his fingernails. We wouldn't want to go into details where many of the roaches came from, he had been giving them a free ride of sorts. And his giant pet fly Clarabelle resided in his coat pocket. The hornets had kept the fire flies in their nest as food. His nostrils were filled with little red blood ticks at the moment. He had a few thousand flea eggs that he could induce to hatch if needed, in small containers.

That was his stock, a few of the nests already dpleted, but even an army of insects would be useless against the infinite power of this place. If it wasn't for Leo's mental powers, he would have already been dead.

Descant Wrote:

A three-foot drop wasn't enough to break anything unless Leo's agility check failed. However, he now had two of the four large figures making a short lunge at him. The other two waited about a second later and did the same, showing at least some sort of teamwork abilities by waiting to see if Leo dodged.

Leo dropped into the pit, right in the center, but landed with a slight crouch, immediatly meeting the attackers who dove in after him with his blade. He swung his cleaver across the chest of the first figure, not waiting for reaction as he turned on his momentum and sliced his along cleaver along the figures neck, and crossed the blade down along its torso. He moved with a fast fluid motion, keeping his movements timed to avoid being caught as he attacked. A psychic pulse ripped out from his blade, it would have the effect of tearing through flesh and allowing the blade to slice these beings even if they were only apparations and not undead as he thought. If they were undead, the pulse would only be slightly less effective, but that would be counter by the increased effectiveness of his keenly sharp blade and the effective chopping momentum of the cleaver.

Clarabelle buzed in his pocket, morse code, as Leo was in the midst of his attack.

"Ya, F%&^, we'll die here in a F^%&ing pit" Leo spit, "But let's have some f*%^ing fun before we go, eh?!"

277Kraun

And so the ghouls dove into the pit overtop of the man. They were going to bury him in bodies? Might just happen with the way they moved in on his and he didnt seem to make any more to get out of it, halfway in the ground and all.

A cleaver is a tool used to hack through meat and bone due to its weight and mass. Unwieldy, it was not a tool that could easily be used in a real fight to deliver rapid attacks such as the man would be doing. But however stupidly he would be using the 'weapon', to whatever effect, would seem of little consequence as he struck at the first ghoul.

The ghouls of course, dressed in the standard gear of the order, would be simply dressed in black cloth, wrapped with white bandages here and there. Sort of like ninjas. However, what little protection they did have, would seem to come into effect here. There were only two parts of their body which was armoured; the chest, and the upper back in a similar fashion. This was because other parts of the body were of little use if removed. Limbs meant nothing to an undead creature but mere tools. And its torso was left vilnerable at the midsection to trade off mobility for defense. Besides, even if cut in half at the gut, they'd still have their arms to drag them along.

So, as little as the armour normally comes into play, since people always seemed to be smart enough to take off the undead creatures' head more often than not, it would now.

What can a one-eighth inch thick piece of steel backed up against a solid body do against a cleaver? Actually, quite a bit. On its own, a tool such as a cleaver may make a dent as the blade would be damaged. The sharper a blade and the finer the bevel; the more easily it chips, bends and dulls.

Now, that had little to affect an enhanced weapon however, as it wouldnt be defined how sturdy it may be to an extent, but assuming there was great power involved, enough to actually hack through the steel plate against its chest, as that is what a cleaver does, it was a very simple manner of mass that was to be put into question.

The steel plate would begin to open up as the blade was hammered against it, slowed by the solid mass as it would then dig into the flesh and bone beneath, into the ghoul's chest. But then it'd get stuck because the steel plate and body underneath would act like a wedge around the cleaver, for overall, the ghoul was a larger mass than the blade. Unless of course, steel plates put up zero resistance against the blade, as if it could cut through anything.

Whether the cleaver was indeed able to shred through steel, flesh, and bone without even a base to brace it against, the ghoul may or may not have a chance to strike back. Given the chance, it would simply aim to ram its claws into the man's face to poke out his eyes and rip open his face so that it may eat it.

Meanwhile, as there were more than one ghoul, the others, simply fired more needles at the man's head and neck from three different angles while he stood in the pit swinging the kitchen utensil wildly.

27804 Spriggan

Her own ghouls also had large robes on with mesh faces where the hood would be to hide the fact that they were ghouls from any public venue she performed at. So if it mattered at all, there'd be that much more resistance against the man's wild hacking.

Their clothes were quite unspectacular compared to her own, especially in its current state. Her cloth was deceptively large and able to fold over to hold various things in pockets created from that folding. The important thing was that there was enough sheer length to cover her entire body and drag the ground. Knowing that there were wasps about, she'd be sure that there were openings from behind or below that a stray wasp may find and seek to attack her. The sight area had been closed ever since he'd launched the insects, and there was no change in that. The only hole existing was that where sound traveled.

She did not have to see him to know where he was.

She knew there were wasps remaining by the incessant beating of their wings, so wouldn't dare stick her hand out where it could be stung or attacked, or whatever they were meant to do to her. She instead attacked from inside the cloak that was currently acting as a shell, a cloak that closed so that no wasps could get in. It was quite troublesome to keep track of so many small sounds in front of her- those behind and above were of no consequence- but it was what she did.

The effect of ghouls pouncing the man... that had yet to be seen, if he cleaved through them only to get needled, or what. However, she wouldn't wait for anything to play out. She thrust her hand forward, and the cloak opened again for another attack. Had Leo been standing, he could have seen the distortion in air. However, he could hear it.. and it'd be little less than a whine, a ringing in the ear.

Her normal Concussion worked on the principal of sound walls or forces, disruption and sound incredible, yet able to be heard. Anything happening there could result in deafness, along with the chance of being KOed at close range. However this attack was above the range of human hearing. So high that glass, had there been any, would shatter and ears would bleed. Though it'd sound like someone scraping their nails on a chalkboard, the effect was much worse. She was shaking him down to his ears, his bones, his mind... and if it was all going well (which it should, why shouldn't it?), he'd start feeling like someone was curb-stomping his brain as it was being melted.

279KillerSumo

((Srry, swamped with RL syndrome))

Noticing the ghouls had armor over their chest meant that Leo used a different attack. Unless the ghouls hid their armor by wearing the black cloth over it.. The cleaver would hack into the steel and get stuck for a mere fraction of a second. As Leo pulled it out a psychic pulse pushed downward through the zombie from the blade, vibrating the ghouls internal organs as it helped push the blade fro mthe armor. Crazy Leo was more than strong enough to make for the difference while under a blood craze induced adrenaline rush. Of course, running on adrenaline meant he would tire himself a bit more quickly, so how long could he go?

Quote:** Wrote:

Given the chance, it would simply aim to ram its claws into the man's face to poke out his eyes and rip open his face so that it may eat it.

Only taking a half second to pull out the slightly dulles blade and threw it blade first into the ghoul's face as it thrusted out it's claw. The mesh wouldn't effect the cleaver much at all, unless it was made of steel or some other sort of protective material magical or metalic, but as it was only for hiding their face, that was unlikely. Losing the weapon gave Leo a chance to disorientate the zombieghoul. He took the arm of the attacking ghoul and used its own momentum to swing it around.

If the ghould weighed less than 200 ponds fully equipped, he would be able to swing it around the pit like a big heavy blunt weapon and smash the ghoul behind him and possibly some of the other ghouls who were already commited.

If it weighed more, he would pull it forward by the claws, sending it forcefully against the ghoul behind him.

If the ghouls firing needles were inside the pit, they might have their aim disrupted, if not, the wasps would have to protect what Leo did not have time to dodge. The effectiveness of the protection would compare with the numbers of needles Leo couldn't dodge compared to the number of Wasps. The size of the pin of the needle would have some effect on the situation as well. There was also the question of wether Leo would be affected by the normal dosage of the toxin, as Leo was immune and resistant to a variety of poison. Though this toxin was almost certain to be unlike anything Leo had ever encountered.

Quote:** Wrote:

Her normal Concussion worked on the principal of sound walls or forces, disruption and sound incredible, yet able to be heard. Anything happening there could result in deafness, along with the chance of being KOed at close range. However this attack was above the range of human hearing. So high that glass, had there been any, would shatter and ears would bleed. Though it'd sound like someone scraping their nails on a chalkboard, the effect was much worse. She was shaking him down to his ears, his bones, his mind... and if it was all going well (which it should, why shouldn't it?), he'd start feeling like someone was curb-stomping his brain as it was being melted.

The lice in his ears formed a tight barrier throughout leo's ear canal. The ear is a sensitive instrument, a hammer device in the inner ear vibrates against what is called the anvil in order to detect the vibrations that form sound. But, if enough bugs were to jam his innner and middle ear, then the mechanism couldn't function, and couldn't be vibrated harshly enough to be damaged. For the duration of the attack, Leo would be practically deaf. That alone would have disadvantages, but once she stopped screeching, the lice and ticks and little parasites would open his ears again.

Still, even without the ears, the strong vibration through his body would be enough to disorientate him, confuse him, and drive him deeper into berserker mode. His psychic barrier flickered from the attack.

280Kraun

Half a second to draw and also throw a knife of some sort into the ghoul's face, which would be within an arm's reach of the man himself, for the ghoul was making a close quartered attack. Going by an average person's arm length, could consider the distance between the two to be less than two and a half feet. The time it takes for a person to extend one's arm to its full distance in such a way to indicate an attack; fast, because velocity is a factor which determines force, would simply mean that by the half second's time it took to throw the weapon, the clawed fingers would have driven themselves into the man's eye sockets. Because as noted, the psychic barrier only protected against energy attacks rather than physical ones. Not to mention the questionable manuever to actually throw a blade with only two feet of distance.

As for the cleaver hacking into the ghoul's body... well, it was undead, it didnt matter much what the hell happened to its guts. And so it would be split in twain, and have a knife in its face, though in the end, the attack did still go out to rip apart the man's face.

Additionally, with its forward lunging motion, it would essentially still be moving forward if it was cut in half, time to actually stop the body being almost non existant if it was ripped in half first.

So, with his arms busy swinging the cleaver and throwing the blade at the ghoul's face in the duration of a half second that was less than two and a half feet away, the ghouls would be split in half at the chest down, its claws poking into the man's skull by the eyes and then crashing into him afterwards, there wouldnt be much time to grab an arm which would no longer be outstretched. The other arm, once the upper toso struck the man's body, would wrap itself around the man and grab on as it made a miserable attempt to eat the man's throat even when it was more or less useless now.

As for the other ghouls, they just continued shooting the needles from either side, regardless of their now near-dead half bodied buddy. They just didnt aim at the ghoul which would attach itself to the man. Everything else was game though. Side of the head and neck, arms, whatever.

28104 Spriggan

Well, wasn't all of this just lovely! One would have to wonder how much longer that guy down there could keep fighting. Somewhere in the back of her mind, Descant wondered if when this man died wherever that place and time may be, whether or not he carried house or horseflies that would lay eggs in his eyes and ears, like good flies would do.

Yeah, she was so disinterested with this whole ordeal that she'd started thinking of other things. Kinda wished this man took a few steps back when he was told to leave because she really wanted to be doing other things not involved with fighting a living hive/nest, but here she was. If it wouldn't've disrupted her singing, she would have yawned.

She didn't know exactly why, but she figured bugs had something to do with Leo's refusal to drop to knees and scream to high heaven (Eden?) for divine intervention. However, she pretty much knew that whatever bugs were helping him, had just been killed. Just the same way as her other attacks killed the insects flying at her before, the vibrations wouldn't be held inside the body and their relatively weak bodies would burst. So while saved for another second, Leo was sure to have lice-parts flowing out of his ear like a thick paste, further removed by wild flailing.

So not hearing a scream, she did it again. He was going to run out of insects and energy soon enough.

282KillerSumo

A simple backstep to avoid the lunge while Leo was throwing, all it required was that Leo step back and thro forward at the same time, which he was fully capable of doing. As for throwing the blade, you can release something with force and it can be called a throw as long as there is distance, if there is no distance when the weapon is released, even then it would still be an attack. As long as there is a thrust of force with enough strength behind it, the distance the attack travels matters little. A few feet would be more than enough to to split the creatures face considering the amount of strength in Leo's arm, and the creature would end up with a cleaver blade halfing it's mouth, nose, and seperating it's eyes.

Since there was no ghoul attacking from the rear as of use of the backstep, Leo did not have to worry about being caught from behind. The backstep dodging a few needles while he was at it.

Two more hornets nest opened up, these were regular garden variety hornets, their only purpose to act as suicide shields for Leo against a barrage of toxic needles. They would only take a hit that Leo couldn't or wouldn't avoid, and would serve for another forty needles. Assuming this approaching army of undead had a limitless supply, Leo realized he had a limited amount of time to achieve anything here, even escape.

As said before, a few backsteps to the rear end of the pit would by Leo enough time to leave a cleaver wedged in the ghouls face. As the top half of the ghoul was commited to a lunge and couldn't change direction of the attack, Leo merely sidesteped the ghoul and took it by the arm, swinging it up and back at the one of the ghouls surounding the top of the pit without bothering to even attempt retreiving his weapon, assuming that's where the needle firing ghouls where because they would have a better trajectory for their needle guns, this peventing a few shots from being aimed at Leo and directed in the air as the ghoul would be knocked over by the half-ghoul flying into its face.

There was a pair of legs and hips walking toward Leo in the pit, Leo jumped on the bottom half of the zombie, gaining a mushy footing, but enough to jump out of the three foot deep earth pit Descant had created.

Lice would indeed be killed by the vibrating pulse of Descant's song, but far from explosively. The dead bugs would be used to pack Leo's ear's, and a number of them might be blown out to make way for living stock, but it wouldn't be nearly as mushy as she might think. As little single units they were weak, but as one collective they formed something greater that sum of their parts, and were quite resistant to being put out of their misery, especially while in the confines of Leo's warm body.

Once out of the pit, he would do a single second's survey in Descant's direction to see what entourage she had while running forward to break free of the formation of undead ghouls firing needles.

His insides ached from the initial attacks of the dark spirits, there was still blood running down his chin from his mouth and from his ear when the first sound attack surprised him. Now, being unable to hear much of what was going on around him from the protective lice, he was still feeling shaking vibrations through him from Descant's high-pitched singing. It would have really pissed him off if he had time to get madder than he already was.

283Kraun

Suddenly the cast of Rocky Horror Picture Show appeared, and everyone did the time warp. Actions went back in time to change themselves as an ill favoured situation reared its ugly face.

If the man would go back into time and step back away from the ghoul flying through the air at him, then he'd still have to deal with the ghoul. It was a simple linear path, and even if he chopped its body in half, even if he managed to throw a knife into its face, the outstretched arm, which would still carry the force of the body weight hurling forward, would still ram its claws into the man's eyes if he just took a single step back.

The cleaver strike, the thrusting claw, and the knife throw, all took place at the same time. A single step backwards would not prevent the attack from happening, nor would it give the man enough time to defend himself as both his arms would be busy anyway.

As for the following attack to split the ghoul in half vertically afterwards, the position of its body, with an arm outstretched above the cleaver arm of the man, would be next to impossible to perform instantly as the arm would have to circle back around, having gone across the body when cutting it in half, and then either swinging up or down, with the outstretched arm in the way.

Also, because the needles from the other ghouls were fired in the same timeframe as the knife throw, claw thrust, and initial cleaver swing, if the man took a backstep, then the ghouls would simply have their attack redirected, seeing the man step back and tracking him. A single step back was not a large enough distance to have them re-aim. All they had to do was shift their arms over a little to one side.

And if the man magically moved faster then actions taken at the same timeframe, and then sidestepped after chopping the flying ghould for a second time to grab the ghoul's arm, which probably wouldnt be outstretched anymore if it was avoided, and also with a cleaver in its skull, which in this case, is assumed that the vertical strike went downwards, the force of the blow, having not cleaver the entire ghoul in half, would smash it down to the ground anyway. It wouldnt be high enough in the air to be grabbed properly and then swung upwards fast enough to throw at one of the other ghouls.

As for the lower body of the ghoul. It was lunging beforehand, not walking. Being cleaver in half would leave a limp lower body lying flat on the ground.

So then if he somehow managed to avoid everything again, what? He'd jump forwards out of the pit anyways?

284themightyjello

Meanwhile, deep beneath the cursed and blasphemed surface of the northern lands, Gavin sneezed.

"Hector! Tissue!"

With the sound of stone grinding against stone a hulking figure emerged from the darkness with a box of Puffs. They were very soft, because even villains detest irritated noses.

"Most excellent."

The necromancer then set back to work flaying the last trespasser that had happened through their lands. The remains would be thrown to the ghouls, as all trash parts were, but there was no sense in wasting so much perfectly usable skin.

28504 Spriggan

More things weren't working, and Descant was somewhere between annoyance and boredom.

Boredom, because nothing new was going on. Where was the dramatic speech she'd come to expect from the foolish hero types?

Annoyance? The reason was obvious- this guy was still here. Summoning the BERSERKER within only served to make him more irritating to be around. If it wasn't for the bugs, then the unwanted guest would have passed out by now from bodily trauma, or just dead. Before the whole outcome of it wasn't much of a concern to her; she would have accepted his collapsing only to have the ghouls forcibly carrying his body off the land, as much as would have taken his being sedated and skewered. Now, she was leaning towards a resolve that had him dead.

In the back of her mind, the small part of her that was glad to have this guy show some balls and tell them "no," and actually mean it, wanted to call off the whole attack, congratulate him, and make him sit right outside the grounds citing that as long as he didn't challenge them again, he didn't have to worry about getting attacked. A cease-fire, a call to end this TICKING CLOCK. The problem was that since the BERSERKER was... well, going berserk and her calling off the attack then would have him gunning for her... there they were, with her foot lifting again, body moving ccw.

Bridge or development section. It's what some people recognize as the breakdown of a song, when the instruments all go crazy, the drummer starts to loosen up and the guitarist starts hanging upside-down from the roof while the canisters shoot fire into the air. The song and dance had gone on long enough to justify her deciding that this was a suitable spot for it, and the ground agreed. Her right foot landed before her, and the earth shook, even as the left lifted and the spin continued.

As the impossibly long cloth scraped against the ground and actually showed a bit of lift as air started to move under and around, the pit Leo was in started expanding. While she was no earth elemental, she could exert enough will on this that there'd be less width, but more depth. The crack between the two bodies grew as she trilled loudly-- one could almost swear that she was being accompanied by more dancers, for the varying voices that were taking air, not that Leo could hear it at all with his ears plugged, right?-- and for every time her Titan foot hit the ground, the pit collapsed. An eight-bar phrase could have the same number of landings, so while gaining about three feet in width with black dirt buckling, the hole dropped down another ~24 feet. If she decided to roll her hands and reverse direction, one could expect another sizeable drop.

With him dealing with flying ghoul parts, the ability to note this sudden shift was unlikely. To stop and leap for a rising side would mean that the ghouls could get to him. The others on rising sides... they were of good intelligence; she wasn't worried much about their losing balance and stopping their needle assault though if they did stumble and halt to regain composure, they'd surely forgive her, right?

He was either going to get torn apart, or buried. Or, he could do the unlikely and cry to the heavens for this to end, at which point she'd probably laugh and keep going, but make it that he not be killed. These were the choices he had left, since her spinning around and laughing it all off was erased by his MAKING ******** of her mood.

[1/2]

286KillerSumo

((Could Leo get out of the pit before Descant's droped it 24 feet? That was the main question, but the zombie's attack needed to be a settled matter first. srry, friend of mine died.))

Visions of one of the other realm's worst theatrical creations danced through Leo's head and faded in an instant, as no time warp should have been required for a simple response to a violent attack.

Whether the response was adequate was another matter.

When the first attack split the zombie, failing to stop the thrust, Leo realized that he need to take some action to prevent his eyes being ripped out, as that would make it difficult for him to see and he really liked seeing things. The initial blow was designed to slow the zombie, but it seemed he used to much power and split the thing in half.

The psychic pulse and the direction of the blow should have pushed at the zombie, at least lessening the forward force of the thrust, allowing Leo to back step. His choice in stopping the zombie was to throw the cleaver at it's face. The movement required a lower arm lift and a quick toss forward, giving the cleaver enough time to ram the creature's face with enough force to flip the severed torso backward and take the arms out of reach just in time. Even if the creature did reach, gravity was acting on it, and as it had nothing to provide it support, a base from which to base itself for the attack, even if the attack landed it would probably amount to a few scratches below the eye before the flying ghoul either fell down or flipped upside down.

Leo would still want to grab the ghoul for a toss, but it seemed the time for that would not happen, so the previous would have to suffice. If it did, Leo would escape the pit by first jumping on the fallen ?bodies? of the ghoul. ASAP, knowing it was not the best place in the world to linger at the moment.

The needles were still coming, but the hornets were in blood lust mode, ten times as powerful as normal, and after losing so many of them Leo devised a new dance formation. Instead of playing kamikazee, the hornets would play catch. In formations of two all around Leo, two would attach themselves to the incoming needles from both sides and fly in the opposite direction of the needle. They were powerful bugs, fast enough and agile enough to catch an arrow, a small needle they could slow down before it got to their master. If not, surely they could redirect the trajectories just enough?

287Kraun

So then the flying half bodied ghoul would scratch at the man's face before it was dropped. The needles would be intercepted by the insects buzzing around as he took a step back. And he would jump.

He'd go up as his legs straightened after bending for the jumping motion, pumumping his body up as he would launch his body weight upwards and forwards.

And then he'd meet resistance, and by yanked back down. Hard. By the end of his legs. Meaning his feet. With a forward jumping motion from a standing position and no forward run to support it, his body weight would be shifted to his upper body. Upwards to his head and shoulders. The forward motion would make him pitch, tilting forward.

So, going up at an angle such as that, and being yanked back down voilently with a hard snapping jerk at the ankles and feet, it would essentially make him do a faceplant down at the corner of the pit which would, at that moment, drop even further down; the point of connection of his body, his ankles, being a fulcrum, he'd swing on that point as he was driven back.

And what was pulling at him? The half body ghoul was already dealt with. The ghouls firing the needles would polish off their ammunition before charging in like the one before, clearly not even at a close enough distance to grab the man. So what was it?

If he ventured to take a look before or after his head would probably smash into the corner of dry barren ground, he just might notice one of the shadowy creatures from before. He managed to throw them away with an expanding field of psychic energy a while ago, but they were back. And while he was busy, this one in particular moved in on him from behind... or more specifically, underneath. Their substance was rather whispy at best, and with the man already in the pit, which would just deepen as the man lifted off of it, it would snap out and snag him to bring him back down to earth. He still had that psychic shield on him didnt he? Which allowed the shadows to physically touch his body.

Berserk. Deaf. He probably really wouldnt be in the right mindset to realise any of this before it was too late. And the insects were busy defending against the hail of needles above ground. And it wasnt like someone could hear a shadow anyway.

28804 Spriggan

Jumping up, only to be pulled down to a surface lower than the point of origin- it's what was happening. This was acceptable to her.

With the lack of his screaming, she rolled her hands around in elaborate play as her right foot slid across the ground before her. She spun clockwise now, repeating the last eight measures, which would deepen the pit another ~24 feet. In the back of her mind, she wondered if she was getting too close to one of the walkways beneath the ground. Something assured her that it'd be alright.

Such spinning was sure to lift even the most eternal of skirts, and would trip the dancer. Descant was forced to will the cloak to act as a more traditional dress and allow the air to have its way for now. However, she had a backup plan in place in case she was attacked by wasps not taking hits for Leo.

[2/2]

289KillerSumo

Quote:** Wrote:

And then he'd meet resistance, and by yanked back down. Hard. By the end of his legs. Meaning his feet. With a forward jumping motion from a standing position and no forward run to support it, his body weight would be shifted to his upper body. Upwards to his head and shoulders. The forward motion would make him pitch, tilting forward.

He was running forward before the jump, but that was irrelevent, as he was still caught, and would still be sent falling forwards. His abdomen burst open in three places, thick rubbery tapeworms, specimens nothing like anything seen by the scientific community, burst through is skin and extended outwards at speeds no slower than the trajectory of the needles. These beasts were engorged with blood and connected to Leo, protected by his mental enrgy from the negative effects of the land and the spiritual drain of the shadows. These tapeworm lived in Leo's intestines, crammed inside them, folded over for extra length. The longest was over forty-eight feet long. It was headed for Descant like a self guided arrow, following the vibrations of her voice. If she was within range, it would wrap her neck, choking off the source of her song. It moved so fast she wouldn't see the mouth, pointy teeth bearing acidic saliva, though it didn't intend to bite her, it could.

Two tapeworm extended to the edge of the cliff, smashing into the side near the top, the tips of these worms hardening to clutch the border. Two other worms burst from his back, bashing the shadows clutching Leo's legs.

Leo was the center of a hideous bunch of tapeworm tentacles, screaming in agony from the pain bursting through his gut. Before the worms could seal the exit wounds, blood ran down his legs like a waterfall, soaking his pants. He seemed to pass out, then his eyes glazed over a sickening shade of glowing green. The bottle of flea's broke, and there was an outpouring around Leo's dying body

Leo's endgame had come.

Keep fighting. Keep fighting. Keep fighting. Keep fight. Keep. K.......

290Kraun

Psionic energy didnt protect against the life draining conditions of the land, they but provided a way to strike at the incorporal. The only counter agent that was effective against negative energy, was its opposite, positive energy. However, in a heavily desecrated place such as Sorrow's Keep, that was unlikely to ever happen as it was so powerful. As for the shadow's energy draining power, it was purely physical. Just like the negative energy of the land, it devoured pure physical energy; life. It withers flesh. It kills the living.

Sure, he could use psychokinesis to hurl dead insects at the woman and position them in a way where they could do damage, or lift the tiny corpses' to block the needle barrage, but they would little be able to move freely on their own before they died in the harsh terrain. Unless of course, the man was spreading his own life energy thin in order to cover a wide enough area to hide the smaller insect's meager life force.

Now, as the man would be able to suspend himself from falling further into the pit, the other shadows would emerge from their hiding spots surrounding the pit just like the first one which had advanced and yanked the man down.

The first shadow had yanked the man back down, and would have gone down into the pit with the man. But that didnt happen. Also, the shadow had little physical form, and would essentially weigh next to nothing, so it would be able to pull the man down with its weight. It would simply be hanging onto the man's ankles over the pit.

The other shadows simply formed a ring around the pit. And then the two ghouls coming in from the sides would have made it by that time to the man. They had used up their ammunition beforehand, and were already charging forward by the time the shadow had yanked the man down. So naturally, they'd be all over him at the time two worms emerged from the man's back to strike at the shadow that was hitching a ride, lunging through the air over the pit, arms extended, clearly intent on ripping into the man's body as he hung in the open.

Then the man would go limp, seemingly passing out. Because thats what people do when they pass out. And even for a mere moment, the slightest second he was defenseless, they came in. It was simply the wrong place and the wrong time to do something like that, and during that moment, the ghouls would be digging their claws into the man's neck and head, ripping at it for handholds and life. Even as fleas spread out from his body located at a broken bottle.

29104 Spriggan

For the sake of not completely ruining her allies, she held back any more attacking. Swaying side to side and noting the lack of things actually attacking her, she spared a moment to have a spot opened in the cloth so she could see. Assuming something stray didn't rush her immediately and she was actually able to watch as Leo got swarmed, she'd walk up patiently, her feet moving in their own rhythm as she hummed along.

Had she not already been Singing, she would have whistled at the scene. Tapeworms were only so strong so as she was walking up, the weight of all the bodies should have been enough to break the tapeworms' purchase on earth and they'd be all going down the rabbit hole.

If not, give her a second to get a really good breath.

292KillerSumo

((Sorry, I suck at being here these days, it's only fair I end this fight and not leave it hanging. I thought it was one of the best I participated in, thanks.))

The life force dwindled, insects returning to their master to die. A cocoon of fleas spread from the broken flask, encasing their master. The tapeworms snapped back, wrapping around Leo's body, the lice were crushed by the weight of other compressing insects, including returning wasps and bee's. The dead insect cocoon would harden dramatically, becoming a case harder than steel. To allow it to form, one last psychic burst would push the spirits away. The case complete, it would fall to the bottom of the pit with a dull thunk.

It was probably best to leave it alone, bury it and let the negative energy kill whatever was inside over time. Or was it, it was just there, at the bottom, left for them to do whatever they wanted with. Possibly ghoul food, who knew.

The fight was over.

293Kraun

The shadow was sent flying away and downwards with another psychic burst, its grip broken, as the others encircline the area would be pushed back. As for the ghouls, being uncontested, they'd be all over the man like white on rice. Clawing, ripping and biting, savagely eating the man they would be doing. At least, they'd be visibly doing that for all of a second or so, as the man's body would fall into the pit, the insects and parasites retracting and dying off in the environment.

Supposedly it would probably be a good idea to fill that pit up or something. Nobody likes a lawn with a visibly huge gaping hole in it for all to see.

29404 Spriggan

Supposedly. She'd get it done without as much flair and fandango as the rest of the dancing, but it'd be filled. One could tell something happened there, but those ghouls were as good as buried with a meal. Maybe they'd climb out later, like a B-grade horror flick. It'd probably take them a while to do that, so she started thinking on where a good quartet of big guys could be found.

Time to go "shopping" in a tavern, then.

295Kraun

((Note that this post is suppose to take place back around HoH 2007. It is being made now after a timely delay in response to the fight between Tzenidaar and Vahn.))

"Heh..." the man sitting in the shadows smirked as the chimera and Vahn both threw fists at each other, erupting in an explosion to send the two men flying in opposite directions. The only real source of light in the room was from the crystal ball which portrayed the scene as it happened, sort of like the screen in a theatre.

As for 'crystal balls? What is he, a witch?', well, quite simply one uses whatever is effective and whatever is at his disposal, no more, no less. It would be completely stupid for dumb pride like that to get in the way of progress.

But, safe to say, the man had been using the crystal ball as of late. In fact, he had been watching the entire Heaven of Hell tournament with it, all from the safety of the underground labyrinth beneath Sorrow's Keep. Observing and recording information of all its participants. How else did he know about Moonblade when he came stumbling in after the chimera had his way with him.

Well, with that over, he suppose it would be about time to put some schemes into motion. He brushed an arm over the crystal ball, and it went blank and clear as he got up and exited his study. Huh... maybe he should have gotten someone to capture the chimera while it was wounded. Probably would have been a good idea. Oh well, too late for that.

296User 367130

A pale man approached the forboding keep wearing little more than tatters. His face was dark; this wasn't a visit he was looking forward to. He was here to report his travesty of an assassination attempt. He had gotten arrogant and gave his foe more than fair chances of success.

Which, if he survived this, wouldn't be a mistake Moonblade would make again. Ever.

His attire was in even worse shape than it had been when he first arrived at Sorrow's Keep. This time around the upper right side of his kimono had disintegrated into oblivion, completely revealing the embroidered black breastplate underneath. However, Moonblade likely had much bigger things to worry about than his attire.

297Kraun

"Back I see." The voice came from the side of the building, from the shadows of the corridors of the ruined keep, before the man would have a chance to progress further into the depth below. "And no prizes. How disappointing."

He stepped out from the side as he kept pace beside the man, as they took a stroll. Of course, Decruda already knew what happened, but he simply left that open for Moonblade to report his failure and any excuse he could come up with.

It was as if he had eyes and ears everywhere. Or actually, just several spies along with enough spells and magical trinkets to watch over other parts of the world and see what was going on 'outside'.

298User 367130

He didn't make a comment as Decruda came out of the shadows. Whether or not the lich was expecting him or not didn't mater. There he was.

"I've failed..."

Moonblade would leave it at that; the details were unimportant if they didn't reach results. There was no excuse for his short commings, especially with the preperation time he had. The Kazamaru Family should be headless in a hole somewhere and he should be working his way towards Reinhart and the others.

Alas, that's not what happened.

299Kraun

"You're still soft. Weak."

Silence. Let him soak some of that in and reflect upon that.

"Why should you display honour to those who do not return it?"

Sure, conventionally, one could say that Decruda was an evil b*****d, but that didn't mean he was was a cold heartless fiend... Even if he was. However, he did know of the things which people strive for and perform, that which dictates the way someone acts and presents themselves. Because information in any form was a means to power.

"Let me tell you something," he spoke, as if going on with a lecture, "A wise man once said; 'Do not adorn a battle with flowery words or fanciful language, for a battle is an extremely base and brutal event.' This same wise man once remarked, 'The fight which is most fierce occurs not when it is between two enemies, but rather, when it is two friends who happen to cross swords, and yet there are those that believe that if there should remain a single tear in the eye of one who has crossed swords with his friend, they shall remain the best of friends forever.'

"Do you understand the meaning of such?"

A good question. Were Moonblade and Ryugi not friends? Apparently not.

"I've been watching," he added, "Fierce your fight may have been, but was there a single care in it? Who you had thought was once your friend thought you no more than a piece of garbage. He'd kill you and probably smile about it. when he was done

"Face it, you may have thought he was a friend in the past, but now, just as then, he thought you of nothing more than a convenience to have around. One who thinks only for himself."

Was that a hypocritical remark? Possibly. Though Decruda would take care of his own when they were in need of assistance. But what did it matter? This wasnt about him, this was about brainwashing Moonblade.

"Also, I have something which may interest you. Make your way to the laborotory if you are interested."

And then he'd step back into the shadowy corridor of a branching intersection. First, he had to retrieve something.

300User 367130

"..."

Moonblade remained quiet, soaking in every word Decruda uttered. He was at a sort of crossroads; he didn't truly hate Ryugi, merely went after him out of sheer necessity. The lich's words could only make him wonder what was really going on in the Dragon's mind.

Kraun Wrote:

"Face it, you may have thought he was a friend in the past, but now, just as then, he thought you of nothing more than a convenience to have around."

Moonblade was no telepath, but he was begining to take every breath his puppetier uttered as fact. What has Ryugi ever truly done for him? All he could think of were times that he was used by the Kazamaru brothers.

Moonblade saved Ryugi in Angara.

He helped Ryugi destroy Ramiel.

He brought Ryugi into the Ryugin as the Vice Captain.

He let the dragon use the vacent rooms in his mansion at his leisure.

He gave Ryugi the Ginsu Blade.

He gave Ryugi a fair chance, even at his own execution.

And yet, all Moonblade recieved in return was:

Constant belittling by Ryudo.

Constantly being treated like a petulent child.

Three attempts at his life by Ryudo.

Insubordination from the both of them, even when he was clearly in charge.

The more Moonblade thought about it, the more his blood began to boil. What was left of his friendship with Ryugi was dissolving fast; soon there would be nothing left but aminocity and hatred towards the self-centered dragon. He would pay. His friends and family would follow him to the grave.

Visibly furious, he made his way towards the laboratory, leaving the lich to go down his own path.

301Kraun

The man would emerge later into the laboratory where Moonblade had been granted a second chance at life, carrying with him a large stoppered jar with something shaped like funny teardrops contained in the liquid as well as a tome in his other hand, and once again, the surgeon was present.

"This will be yours," Decruda held up the book before placing it on a table to the side and advanced closer, "But first, I have a gift."

He would have the man hold out his arms, whether or not he felt like sitting down, standing up, or lying down didnt matter. The surgeon of course, already knew what he was to do, and got to work right away. As usual, he didnt wash his dirty hands or take any of those sissy a** cleanliness preperations.

The jar would be opened, and the man would pull out two of the odd items, from the murky liquid, which seemed to flop about on their larger ends. They were not extremely wide, though they were long, and like so, they'd be implanted in the inside of Silver Moonblade's forearms, running from his wrists to almost the crook of the elbow.

It wouldn't be placed in there right away and be done, no, the man had to rearrange the muscle tissure slightly and connect some minor blood vessels into the object. For you see, it wasnt just any object. Moonblade would have the tips of the small pointed ends protrude from his wrists. They were quite simply, stingers, and the larger part of it which formed into a tear drop; venom pouches. By folding his hands back, he would be able to make the stingers protrude out of the wrists about four centimetres, and with a flex of the muscles, they'd press against the venom sack and inject poison into whoever happened to be in the recieving end of the stingers. This was a fully functional organ, a part of the man's body.

Once completed, the man would speak again.

"For your convenience, though you possess the stingers, you do not possess the glands to produce poisons... yet."

Thats where the book came in. It would provide Moonblade with the basics of grafting flesh and organs, however, it ended there. For specifics and advanced techniques, Moonblade would have to develop himself. And his first test would be to find, extract, and attach poison producing glands to add to his body. What he chose to use was completely up to him, but now he had a brand spankin' new tool to play with. Additionally, with his body's new ability to produce poison, it would naturally develop an immunity to the specific poison he would be able to use.

Of course, he'd have to do it the hard way of cutting up his own body in order to graft the body parts, as the surgeon's spiritual surgery was an esoteric skill. It was extremely useful to have the man work in the sanctuary.

And with that, he was free to go and do whatever he wanted.

302User 367130

Moonblade's eyes widened as his arms were taken by the spiritual surgeon, but he didn't move or sit down. The pain of surgery was hardly any concern of his anymore, seeing how the nerves that sent signals of pain to the brain didn't function at optimal effeciency. He watched intently with great interest, wondering what in the world was being tied into his flesh, blood, and muscle.

Kraun Wrote:

"For your convenience, though you possess the stingers, you do not possess the glands to produce poisons... yet."

Upon completion of the procedure, Moonblade would only stare at his wrists in slight disbelief for a moment. To make sure he wasn't completely insane, and to test out his new organs, he extended and retracted the stingers a couple of times. Not at anyone else, of course; even without poison the stingers would be rather unpleasant.

With nothing more to be said, he gave Decruda a quick nod-bow as a sign of appreciation and made his way out of the Keep. His beliefs redefined and his thirst for vengence re-established, Moonblade would carry out Decruda's wishes faithfully. Afterall, it was he who snatched him from the gates of oblivion. At least he's kept all his promises.

303Joseph Brown

There was a crackle of warp energy and in less than a moment two figures who once were not there, were there. As this was diplomatic, Alpha did not take them directly into the fortress. That would draw slightly too much attention There was a time for force and a time for grace, the cycloptic figure knew this.

Thus, the graceful one of the two had majority of the power in that teleport. They would appear where she believed would have the most impact, and minimise the chance of conflict.

"Diplomacy is your suit, but are your skills sufficient enough to explain away my presence or shall I take a more... Mundane... form?"

304Lady Sierra

"I'll opt for mundane for now... But not... lowly yes? If we hope to discuss treaty with the Keep's occupants, then we must neither look weak or overly powerful."

Pushing crimson bangs from her eyes she tilts her head thoughtfully.

"Do you have something impressive yet practical in that wonderful repertoire of yours?"

Her golden gaze flitted over the land, taking in the lay of things. She'd never been to this bit of Gaia before, and not knowing the terrain did not sit well with the tactical aspect of her nature.

305Kraun

Sadly, there was not much to say about the terrain of the landmark known as Sorrow's Keep. It's boundaries and territory was very distinct though; that being a simple wooden fence dotted with warning signs.

Everything outside of the fence was normal, as they should be, however, everything inside the fence was not, this is how one can tell the territory of the land, for the grounds within the fence was dead, barren, and empty. Trees which use to grow in the area were but skeletons of dead wood now; there was no plantlife, there was no wildlife, there was no life under the grey sky and above the grey land, only the frigid breeze which bit down to the bone, which bit down to the soul.

In the center of the dead land, there rose the former mighty citadel of Sorrow's Keep, now nothing more than a crumbling ruin.

306Joseph Brown

"I will see what I can do." Alpha's empty voice responded, it had an idea of what he could do. One he had borrowed from another shade attempting to hide in the human world.

In front of Ra'Kar's eyes Alpha's body of Forgotten matter would bubble and flow as it began to make innumerable small changes. While Alpha always looked as if he was an armoured figure, the armour of The Forgotten was that no human could design or would design, highly uncomfortable, adorned in ways no human country had adopted, even jointless in places, and all while masterfully crafted to avoid clumsy bulk. All and all it would seem impossible for Alpha to move at all let alone as quickly as he could if he was an armoured human. This was the first thing he changed, morphing his very flesh to have false seams, pronounced plates, and increasing the bulk in places to seem more like a human design. He went as far to change the sheen from the light consuming black void his body appeared to be, to a more metallic looking dark material.

Unceremoniously alpha thrust his hand to his side, once again bending the warp energies Eden emitted and his hand sunk into a miniature portal. Somewhere on Eden shades scrambled to fulfil their master's desire, and when his hand came out it was accompanied by a deep red cloak with black trim. Alpha seemed to have an obsession with decorating himself with red fabric. The fact it matched Ra'Kar was coincidental, he had favoured it as it matched his one eye.

But that too would have to go. The finally touch was two wings of dark matter growing out of the sides of Alpha's head. All too organically they folded inwards and fused together to form a visor hiding the Shadelord's cycloptic nature.

Visually Alpha was now the Ra'Kar's dark knight. Magically he was still a lifeless walking void, consuming all ambient energy as the very world rebelled against his existence. Something slightly more difficult to hide, especially considering the lifestealing aura of Sorrow's keep. But he at the very least appeared human, or near-human, enough just to be considered a magical entity and not a Shade.

"On your leave." Alpha droned as he threw the cloak over his shoulders, his Forgotten flesh reaching out to fasten it to the faux armour.

((I was in the mood for something overly wordy.))

307Vahn Fah

Following the two, moving silently and without harm the obsidian orb floated past the two, the shaded pupil inverting and twisting about as if to take in the surroundings.

It functioned much in the same way as an Arcane Eye would, yet ti was obvious this was more than just that since it was able to cross dimensional planes.

The eye would serve as their guide, but first entry was required within the bowels of what did remain of the Keep. It's yellowish hue took in both the Lady of Eden and the Dark Knight.

From up on high, Victor was observing.

308Lady Sierra

Ra'kar's lips formed a small 'o' as she let out a low approving whistle. She walked around her 'new knight' and grinned, coming to stand still in front of him.

"Very nice."

Turning around she eyed the gates in the distance and nodded her head in their direction.

"I think it's time that we met our new neighbours, don't you?"

She gave a small, curt bow toward the orb. Her way of letting Victor know he literally had his 'eye' on them all. And then proceeded forward to the gates, her little emissary party following behind.

They would make their way to the gates and pause for only a moment as she looked around for a gate keeper. Should she find none, she would wait for Alpha to open the gate, and she would follow behind him and into whatever greeting awaited them. Be it friendly, not or nothing at all.

She didn't much like letting other people do such trivial things for her, such as opening gates. But they had an image to uphold, and so she would play the part of the diplomat... until there was no need for words. After all, the sword on her hip wasn't merely for ceremony.

309Kraun

There was a gate? Well, maybe a large archway, where a gate would have once been, but not an actual gate. The ruins were in a state of ill repair, but that mattered little to the inhabitants; they lived underground in the depths of the keep.

There was no gatekeeper, at least nobody waiting and guarding the doorways of the land. Rather, there were simply handfuls of undead scattered around the lands above ground, usually in hiding.

What would appear was a simple wispy shadow which had the general shape of a person and two white dots where eyes should be.

"State your business."

310Kraun

Well look at that, it was that horrible man Decruda, sitting at his desk, scribbling something onto tiny notes. There was a place, a day, and a time, and signed with a 'D' at the bottom right corner. Nothing more, nothing less. He figured that those who would recieve the notes would probably know what he was thinking, so if the little notes were intercepted or spied on, they wouldnt mean a thing to anybody else.

Now, he had to deliver them. There were several ways he could have done this. He could visit each person and deliver the notes personally, which would probably raise suspicion with those nosey individuals who were always somehow watching past the anti-scrying protections, which was unlikely. He also could magically locate them, eventually if they had similar ways of protection, and then send the notes via teleportation, though that took time, and energy which he was not so keen on wasting. Instead, he would simply summon some spirits to deliver them.

311Darshendros the Eternal

"So I'm not the only one who wishes to occupy ol' Barton Town."

The voice of Darshendros came from a shadowy corner as the deity stepped into the light before Decruda's desk, looking his usual dead self. He was in human form - or at least, his Avatar was - and he wore the black robes common amongst necromancers. His stark white hair fell around his face to his shoulders, contrasting with the dark garments. If there were any questions or suspicions of how he was able to get past any number of magical protections and wards around the place, the answer was quite obvious, if one took a second to think and remember that Darsh wasn't just another necromancer, or even a dracolich. Not anymore.

Obviously, Darsh had received the letter. He was already ahead of the game though, since his followers have had their eyes on Barton for some time now, and even now are about ready to stage their attack. A little extra wouldn't hurt, though. He gave Decruda a charming smile and nod of his head.

312Kraun

"Well, even if the town is not the most heavily populated, or the well defended, or shows great prpspect, it is a very important place."

He opened a cupboard at the side of the ebony desk, pulling out two glass chalices with a matching decanter, "Wine?" He didnt wait for an answer, he simply poured two glasses.

"You see, Barton is what they call the 'Heart of Gaia'. It is a symbol of the world. Essentially, All trade routes cross the area. It is surrounded by flat plains on all sides. It simply has the potential to be an extremely useful strategic location."

313Darshendros the Eternal

"Yes, we've had our eyes on Barton for some time now. Thank you," he said, taking a glass of wine and sipping it a bit. "My followers have already established a raiding force. As we speak, they are preparing to attack. How soon do you think the others will respond?"

314Kraun

"I have faith in their abilities to arrive on the time indicated."

He did not say any specifics, y'know in case there was someone easedropping, though that was unlikely with the protective charms set up. But hey, you never know. Fourth wall bullcrap and all that.

He took a sip of wine, "I've been told by an agent that there is a large gathering of some sort of army there. This is true?"

315Darshendros the Eternal

"I wouldn't call it an army, really. Just a small raid force. Go in, snatch some bodies, cause some mayhem, then get out. Your decision to spring an attack on Barton has changed some of that. Reinforcements have already been dispatched to accomodate."

Darsh took a sip of his wine. If there was anyone somehow listening in on their conversation, despite the protections and whatnot, he would know, and the unfortunate soul who gets caught would soon be regretting playing the role of a spy. Death would not be quick, if it came at all.

316Joseph Brown

Alpha didn't flinch, but as Ra'Kar was the Shadelord was too. He had his on specific brand of diplomacy, different than event the Forgotten's own temptations. Alpha always offered first, offered allegiance or power, then he would eventually offer another opportunity: join the ranks of his cause. Strangely enough people always thought this a threat and had to be subjugated.

Nobody saw the gifts he offered, nobody saw the beauty in his plans. Everyone had to be forced.

But this was his master's show, and his master was acting through Victory who in turn was acting through Ra'Kar. Thus he would stand guard and let her speak. Ready to lay down his own diplomacy if hers went awry.

317Vahn Fah

The shaded eye, more like a beholder than anything, now approached further along,nearing the gaping maw that was known as the 'Demon's Chasm'.

It sent out a steady pulse of negative energy, as if ringing the proverbial doorbell, and alerting those who had taken residence within to their presence.

318Lady Sierra

Kraun Wrote:

There was a gate? Well, maybe a large archway, where a gate would have once been, but not an actual gate. The ruins were in a state of ill repair, but that mattered little to the inhabitants; they lived underground in the depths of the keep.

There was no gatekeeper, at least nobody waiting and guarding the doorways of the land. Rather, there were simply handfuls of undead scattered around the lands above ground, usually in hiding.

What would appear was a simple wispy shadow which had the general shape of a person and two white dots where eyes should be.

"State your business."

The woman bowed with a slight hinge of the pelvis. Enough to show respect, but not lowering herself.

She spoke plainly, not wasting elegence on such a straight forward reply.

"We seek an audience with the master of Sorrow's Keep."

Her shields were tightly in place, keeping the thoughts of 'You can let us in, or we'll let ourselves in' to herself.

319Kraun

"Enter."

It was easy as that. Sadly enough, few had ever had the politeness to answer the damn question.

The shadow would not move from its place or lead them further into the grounds. However, there was a clear path to follow; directly across from the ruined gates, through the crumbling structure, door half buried in the ground. Actually, it only appeared that way, for the ground it rested against was at the bottom of a slope. Underground was the way to go.

And through the maze-like caverns, it would be oddly easy to navigate. Trapdoors opening and closing for the visitors, guiding them down the weaving paths, for other larger rooms were quite obviously not the place to look.

And at the end of the weaving tunnels, there would be a simple black door. A black diamond with a skull engraved into the wood.

One may have to wonder why entry to the grounds was so easily obtained. Maybe it was because whoever was in charge had enough power to repel enemies on their own ground. Maybe the desecration and overwhelming negative energy would take apart enemies before they got far. Maybe whoever was in charge was just an idiot.

What did it matter? Good manners dictate polite treatment for guests.

320Lady Sierra

Ra'kar bowed again, ever so slightly.

"Thank you."

She said to the spirit as strode forward, moving past the ethereal entity. Her party following behind her, she would lead them underground, moving through the corridors with confidence and grace.

Her mind mapping the route they took as her eyes drank in every little detail. Outwardly she was self-composed, the vision of calm dignity. Inwardly her mind was alert and sharp, ready to react if need be.

But the master of the keep was either well mannered and civilized or overly confident and they arrived at their destination un-molested. Pausing only for a moment, her eyes danced over the skull and diamond set into the wood of the blackened entrance.

Raising her hand, she rapped on the door and waited for a response from the master within.

321Kraun

Oh? Someone who knocks? This was new. Though they could have just opened the door if they wanted. It wasnt locked or anything. But hey, if they knocked, then that meant they were waiting to be let in. Shouldnt waste time with that.

The door would open rather quickly. Sort of like an angry neighbor flinging their front door open in a fit of rage to an unwelcome visitor. But that wasnt the case. On the other side of the circular room, across the large circular table, sat a man.

The door had been opened from all the way across the room. However, it was not done with any fancy magic tricks, just a wire wrapped around the handle of the door, stretching across the room to the man's left hand. It wasnt like he relied on magic tricks for everything.

"I hear you are here to see me." He didnt look at the visitors when he spoke, rather, he was gazing into a crystal ball set on the table a little to his side, though he had a light grin on his face, as if he had just seen something very funny.

"Come, make yourself at home, sit." Decruda finally looked up and waved them into the room. To the side next to the door was a glass cabinet containing several crystal glasses and decanters of liquor, if they so chose to drink. And when they had taken a seat, in any of the chairs set up around the table, he'd ask them what business they had.

"So why are you here?"

322Lady Sierra

Ra'kar raised one brow as the door seemed to fling itself open. Her face softening into a smile as she took a moment to appreciate the simple contraption their host had rigged up to the door.

She would take two paces through the door and then pause, with her right leg forward, keeping it perfectly straight as her left knee bent and and she dipped forward, lowering her torso in a graceful bob, with a slight downturn of her head as she held her skirts out to the side. A formal curtsy.

"You have heard correctly m'lord."

It didn't matter to her whether he saw the mark of respect and formality or not, she had the sneaking suspicion that no action amidst their company would go amiss. That went for both sides...

"Might I ask the name of the Lord who so graciously bestows his hospitality upon us?"

Ra'kar would drink but only if offered. She only helped herself amongst established acquaintances or people she meant to offend and simply didn't care about upsetting. People that usually tasted her blade shortly after.

Decruda was not one of the latter, nor was he the former.

First, introductions.

Then business and niceties.

323Kraun

Guess it couldn't be helped. The man stood up out of his seat and took a bow, dropping the wire as he did so, letting it hang loosely across the room and table. He dressed rather plainly. Wearing a plain black robe. No weapons, no equipment, no spell components visible.

"Decruda Blackvale, madame. Welcome to Sorrow's Keep."

324Lady Sierra

"Lady Ra'kar'shei'lian, we thank you for the welcome Lord Decruda."

She smiled at him eloquently, there was something about his character that she liked. And Ra'kar did not 'like' or tolerate very many people.

She moved further into the room, selecting a chair across from the dark lord and seating herself with a boneless grace, nodding at Alpha to join them at the table.

Waiting for Decruda to re-take his seat, she turned her attention to their host's original query, the reason for their presence.

Smiling she brushed crimson bangs from her face met his gaze. There was something determined and undeniably powerful lurking behind her delicate features as she said,

"We are here Decruda, because I believe that establishing a relationship between our two factions, may be... considerably beneficial to us both."

325Kraun

Of course, he'd take his seat along with his guests. As the woman spoke, it was easy to see that his inverted eyes went back and forth between the woman and the crystal ball, splitting his visual attention between them, though she owned his hearing for the moment. However, he'd look away and focus his attention on the woman when she finished.

"Hmm..." He appeared to ponder, before returning a smile, "Sounds lucritive. May I inquire as to what faction you represent? As I would presume you already know about this one as you are here, I have yet to know about yours."

Information. You can never get enough of it.

326Vahn Fah

The representation of the only remaining heir to the land you now reside in.

The voice echoed out in spidery splinters of sound, emanating from the Shaded Eye which had moved alongside the other two, perhaps unnoticed until now.

Or rather the only remnants of a bloodline capable of fully unlocking and unearthing the treacherous secrets that drove a sane man mad and a mad man to death.

Victor Fah, son of Draeger Fah.

327Kraun

Eh? Eyeballs can speak? How fun. But aside from that, there was business to attend to.

Victor Fah, son of Draeger Fah, Ruler of Sorrow's Keep, the man who turned demon for his own dark desires, and would be killed by demons in the end. Victor Fah, son of Draeger Fah, come to claim his...

"Birthright." Decruda muttered aloud. "That is what you are here for, is it not?"

328Vahn Fah

If one would call it that.

The voice splintered outwards once more, as the shaded eye moved about the room.

However I think you would benefit more from what is locked within more so than me.

329Kraun

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

me.

And so it would be confirmed as to who Decruda was speaking to. The eye could have belonged to anyone, it could have been anyone on the other side acting as a third member of the diplomats, it was a mystery; but now it wasn't anymore. This would question the matter of why the man would not come in person, but rather send messengers, which of course, proved pointless if he was to perform negotiations himself anyway.

"So you say, Master Fah." He began drumming on the table slowly with his fingers, watching each person closely for their reactions as to what he would say next. An eye alone would not reveal much of anything, however, the woman and the knight were there. They may show some emotional reactions. An uncomfortable shifting movement? A scoff or scowl? A clench of the jaw to suppress an outburst? All were signs that could be read if they presented themselves.

"Let me first ask you; what is the point in sending diplomats if you are to speak directly to me yourself? If you were in my place, do you not find it suspicious that you would not only speak with me indirectly through that device, but also exhibit the presence of two underlings? A rather insincere gesture, is it not?" That was what they were, were they not, people who served the man?

"Perhaps they are assassins? The armoured knight and the lovely woman." It was safe to say that an armoured knight was a physically powerful being. And women made the best assassins; they possessed the charms which could lower a man's guard, and in a profession where a single strike was all that was needed, strength was meaningless. one to distract, the other to do the deed? And the man to confirm the completion of the task with his own eyes.

"Or is it that you simply do not trust them or have faith in their abilities?" He'd let those words echo breifly in the room, letting the quiet invade and let the two present soak in those words. As if their presence and diplomatic position was being undermined. Or maybe an assassination attempt was the truth, and Decruda was smart enough to realise it with just that tiny bit of information. "Should I believe that what you say is true that whatever this may be is more beneficial to me? And if so, then what do you get out of it?"

If there were no great reactions by those words, the robed man would continue after a few seconds pause, "But I digress. You may or may not be Victor Fah, as I am but speaking through a device. The question here is; how would this relationship between us be beneficial to the both of us?"

So who would answer the question? the eye? The woman? Or would it be a surprise and the previously silent knight would answer?

330Lady Sierra

Underlings. Ra'kar bridled at the word. Underling she was not... but this meeting was too important for a display of ego and nit picking. Let Victor correct him... or don't. She knew court politics, and in that you wore a mask of finely controlled self composure. No tell-tale hints, neutral. Relaxed even, she was trained to lie with her body. Decruda would get nothing from her but an impassive smile.

"Now m'lord Decruda, what sense would there be in killing you?"

Folding her hands on the table in front of her, she grinned at him and shook her head.

"No, no. We've not come to kill you but rather offer you a gift in the hopes of a great alliance."

She looked around her, admiring the room as she continued.

"You've picked a magnificent location. The keep is a worthy fortess indeed, a great asset to your power and position. But surely you have become aware of certain..."

She searched for the words and smiled, leaning forward slightly.

"Oddities? There are many secrets locked within Sorrow's Keep that only a blooded heir would be able to access. We're offering you the keys to these secrets."

She leaned back again, her hands falling to rest in her lap.

"To cement the alliance, and in return.... Decruda, we want you to raise an ARMY."

331Kraun

No reaction? Too bad, things may have become more interesting. However, the man did make a good decision in choosing his diplomat, which was a good sign.

Many oddities in this particular location, very true. And now they were back on track.

"This army," he began, leaning back into his seat, one hand going up to cover his mouth and part of his nose as his elbow pressed upon the armrest as he smiled behind it, "Do you have any requirements for it? Living soldiers? Undead Soldiers? Fiends?" the last one noted for two reasons; first of all, the chasm of Sorrow's Keep seemed like a breeding ground for the creatures here on the prime material, and secondly, it would only be natural for the monsters which followed the father in the past, follow the son in the present.

332Lady Sierra

"I'm going to be greedy and say ALL of the above."

Resting her chin in her hands as she leans against the table, smiling across at Decruda and purring,

"We're asking you to assemble an army, that likes of which haven't been seen since the great wars... the stuff nightmares are made of."

333Kraun

The smile widened into a grin. The grin splitting into a twisted chuckle.

"Oh, I like that. I like that a lot." An army of such caliber could only mean one thing; war on a massive scale. He never would have thought such a thing would come to fruitation so soon, maybe in thirty years or so, but not now. But hey, if something like this was needed in the present, then it was sure to be interesting.

"Then I, Decruda Blackvale, representing The Council, accept your offer. Give us some time and resources, and you will have your army." He stood up, and circled around the table towards the cabinet by the door, "So then let us have a toast to commemorate this moment."

Glasses were filled and handed out. The common wine found in such a place was not like the honey meads of nobles, the faye wine of elves, or even the ice wines of Guldor; in this dark place underground, the wines possessed a slight coppery metallic taste, immitating blood, drink which fit the undead which roamed the corridoors. And what better way to seal the pact, through blood?

334Lady Sierra

"Resources shall be arranged. "

She grinned and rose to her feet in one fluid movement. Reaching out a slender arm, she accepted the glass and the offered wine. One whiff was enough to make her mouth water with appreciation.

"You have most excellent taste in wines m'lord."

An elf who preferred blood wine? Well that was different. But Ra'kar was somewhat of a remarkable creature. There was a good deal 'different' about her.

Raising her glass to Decruda, she grinned brightly.

"You have our undying gratitude, Decruda. On behalf of the Fah empire, We look forward to a promising and much blooded alliance."

The glass clinked as she knocked it against his lightly, then turned and clinked it against her Dark Knight's as well.

She was happier than a fat cat with cream, things were shaping up beautifully. Sipping the wine, she flushed with pleasure, the copper-salty sweetness of blood playing over her tongue and filling her mouth, was positively titillating.

335Joseph Brown

Alpha had served his purpose, he was to be seen and not heard. His only job was to ensure that they still left with what they came for even if Ra'Kar had failed. Until then he was simply a bodyguard of a diplomat.

No need to tip this new ally off to the power that sat behind Victor Fah yet. He would be a bodyguard, and leave it to Victor to reveal what army Decruda's would be fighting alongside of. Though perhaps he could eek a little use off of this forsaken place. Negative or not the energy here was still energy, and there seemed to be souls amongst the souless ones.

"Lady Ra'Kar, Master Fah." Even Alpha's voice had changed from the tone of a commander to one of a solider that had proven themselves but still knew their place, "I do not mean to interupt or undermine, but to meet Master Decruda's resource needs perhaps it may be more prudent to send laborers as well as what we can offer."

Representatives of the Cult, perhaps? Alpha's real voice would echo in Victor's head alone.

With any luck Decruda could use the meat, the essences, and what have while Apha rent soul's and converted magical energy. Two armies could grow at the once.

336Kraun

Ding!

The chime of glass was music to his ears. Or tortured screaming of misery and agony maybe, if he was that sick of a b*****d that is, which he was not... yet.

He took a sip of the liquid, listening to the previously silent man speak as he did so.

"There is but two resources needed, both of which are currency; gold, and the most expensive commodity of all, life." Raising an army for the man was a simple matter. Gold would be used to buy the service of mercenaries and the living, while life, whether it be blood, flesh, or the soul, was the resource needed to bind a demon to a task or raise undead.

"Perhaps a tour of the facility would be in order." Of course, he wouldnt show them everything. Just some of the landmarks and whatnot.

337Vahn Fah

The Shaded Eye seemed to have lost all notion of the ability to speak, having fallen deathly mute while Ra'kar played her role.

Make it so...while Ra'kar is to be trusted, the woman is still just that; a woman. I have other business to attend to at the moment... do what is necessary.

Decruda will have the components necessary for his army... I guarantee it.

338Lady Sierra

Ra'kar regarded her Dark Knight with a grateful smile and a slight nod of the head, a sign that she heard and appreciated the suggestion, before she turned to Decruda for his thoughts on the offer.

"Very well, you shall have no shortage of either m'lord. And as the army grows, so does the number of potential souls, ready and just waiting to be harvested."

She took another sip of her wine, her small pink tongue flicking out over her lips to catch the lingering beads of sweet crimson.

To her knight she spoke directly, and as an equal not this feigned role of rank they were putting on for their host.

:: A wise offer Alpha. ::

To Decruda she smiled and curtsied.

"A tour would be lovely Decruda, we would be most honoured."

Outwardly, she was the grateful guest, but inwardly she wished to be moving onto other business. This transaction had been secured, but there were other deals to be made.

One thing at a time however.

She smiled politely and sipped at her wine, drinking the last of her glass as she waited to be shown about keep by it's new Master.

33904 Spriggan

~Decruda.~

Through the power of Prophetas, Descant spoke to him. If he wasn't currently watching her with his own methods, this would let him see that she was standing near Barton's Town Square. He could likely see the rest of the situation though usual means. She went on to explain, anyway. Her 'voice' wasn't frantic, but she didn't line her speech with more than was necessary. Also, the others couldn't hear.

~Barton's falling. Major points are down, living citizens currently captive. However, I'm seeing resistance-- mechanical. Along with the few strong people assembling for a last stand. The people are dealt with easily enough, but we may not be able to hold the city against a pig tank and air strike, because I left the house without my riot gear. Sorry.~

But she could still crack half a joke. ~Please advise.~

340Kraun

"Right this way then, m'lady." He ushered them out the door, reaching an arm back into the room just before he stepped out as well, pulling the crystal ball through the air and into his hand so that he may bring it along, always watching.

If his guests were so inclined to watch his actions, they would notice that within the ball, there would be the image of Barton town, similar to that of a bird's eye view with a large scope of the area, and its current event, which was the invading force. How anyone could see anything from such a distance was not the problem, the ball could zoom, and show specific locations and people if he so desired to, however, he wanted to watch from a distance in order to assess the entire situation. Besides, his former profession did lend a hand in the matter. His eyesight was like that of a hawk's, which allowed him to easily see further and finer details than normally possible.

If his guests questioned the image within the ball, he would answer that "I'm providing a location for your army to flourish and grow." If not, then he'd remain quiet about it. If they knew this, maybe they'd help expediate the takeover, possibly in good will to this newly formed alliance.

Of course, there was still that voice which he would have to answer. "Let Darshendros' forces deal with the sky." he mumbled in response, leaving two options open, "Regroup at the arena and locate Five. Also, try to contact neutral parties for diplomatic relations." What parties would this be? Large companies like the Deity office in Barton, whose interests were only to themselves. Those who protected their own interests but made no move to help anyone else. Perhaps they'd like to control several sections of the city when it was conquered. You cant just have an entire living city occupied and run by undead you know. Not to mention, if they were a mercenary company for hire, it made things easier for Victor's army to be raised.

Also, was not the arena packed full of those soldiers from the Purge? Garrisoned and fortified in that structure, was it not suicide to regroup in such an area? Maybe it was. Or maybe the man had a reason to do so.

"Ahem, excuse me," he cleared his throat, "This way, please." He put on a smile, a mask over his schemes, stepping through the tunnels deeper into the earth before there was a cavern opening with a soft luminescent blue light flowing out of, "This is what we call the Garden of Eternal Night."

It was one of the prettier places in the underground maze, a large cavern aglow in soft blue light where poisonous plants of all verieties thrive. And with some twisted cross breeding, you even get some sort of vampiric plantlife which survives in artificial moonlight, but dies when exposed to sunlight.

341Lady Sierra

The bauble that Decruda's attention constantly seem captivated by, consequently captivated Ra'kar's attentions as well. She couldn't help but make a curious comment.

"That's an interesting item..."

She didn't ask what it 'did' because that much seemed obvious... it appeared to be some advanced scrying tool, or something of that nature.

"...trouble?"

She asked after a moment watching some of the commotion within the orb.

"I'm providing a location for your army to flourish and grow."

Her eyes practically lit up like a child on christmas morning, although there was nothing childlike or innocent about the demoness, yet it was there. Delight. She replied, schooling her voice... didn't want to seem too eager now.

"Anything we can be of help with m'lord?"

:: Perhaps you have something appropriate for this situation my friend? ::

Her voice would speak directly to Alpha and Alpha alone.


As he led them into the garden, Ra'kar's breath caught in her throat. Despite her twisted nature, some things still reached her, still managed to effect her. Natural Beauty such as this was one of those things.

"The Garden of Eternal Night..."

She murmmered softly in awe.

"It's breathtaking Decruda."

342Kraun

"Perhaps you would like to take part in the hunt." The man commented, noting that the arena has finally been taken, driving the Purge out of the city, leaving but a few individuals to defend what remained of the city's freedom. If they had any plans to join in though, they'd probably have to teleport to the outskirts of the city and enter through the gates with the dimensional lock in place.

Sadly, the garden was not used for a nice little picknick or anything. Some bodies were disposed here, used as fertilizer for some of the vampiric varieties of plants. And the poisonous plants grew in abundance to provide the toxins used to make the poisons which the hunter ghouls coated their needles in.

Continuing on, further down the winding tunnels would reveal a large chamber lined with pillars to hold up its ceiling, the room itself extremely large. And all along its floor and walls, resting agains tthe pillars; treasure. Gold littered the room, and baubles and weapons and armour dotted the piles upon piles of gold.

"And this would be part of your army." Decruda stated. Recently, the room had quite some action. Such a place was where Tzenidaar had picked up his massive weapon, and where Moonblade was given his current weapon. The gold and items of course, were products of excavation, and loot from raids. Before, he had no use for gold, so it was never used beforehand, but now, that was an entirely different matter.

343Joseph Brown

Alpha was not as enamoured with the garden as Ra'kar was. It was all matter that needed to be embraced by the exceedingly more beautiful nothingness to the Shadelord. The next room though was of much more interest to Alpha. There were many magical artefacts here amongst the shiny baubles, and those could be drained or corrupted to serve the Forgotten. Yes... This room made this alliance more promising.

Understand child of fire, that I would like nothing better than to see that location decimated. Alpha thought to Ra'kar, But it seems more prudent that we choose our battles carefully, and not commit to fights where we are not aware of the significance. Though if he wishes a show of trust, we will give him a show of trust.

"If I may speak again." The voice once again was that of subservience and not the proud Alpha, "If your defences are already in place, and the tactics are already playing out then perhaps we would be less than effective in that particular battle. We may best serve your designs afterwards in securing the location and in clean up, or perhaps our forces could bolster the next move you have planned. Though I freely admit there could be a stratagem I am missing."

344Kraun

"Ah, but the main form of defense has already been broken." Began the man nothing that the Purge located at the arena had been driven out, "At the moment, this is, as you say, cleaning up." Most notably, he spotted some sort of machine marching through one section of the city, and a small group at the east end. This of course, was the course of action for the time being, unless something unexpected would happen, then he'd have to communicate with those in the area for further instructions.

He'd very much like the city as much intact as possible, and plans were already made to gather the civilian population into safe areas for holding where collateral damage was minimal for the sweeping out resistance.

345Fengrading

Meanwhile, outside the Keep...

The same Charon transport that had left Barton magically materialized from nothingness. Flying from town to the north with their fancy technology switched to 'on'. It was now switched to 'off'.

Whether or not Moonblade was there was still being decided on. HE could have stayed in Barton or come with. If it was the latter, he was probably doing something inexplicable. Because zombies are irrational like that.

Two passengers that were sure to be there jumped out of the open hatch of the hovering transport. It would stay there, but with the hatch now closed.

Those two passengers would wander towards the Keep, with the little guy leading. Walking with purpose in his expensive suit, like he knew exactly where to go. Even though he had no idea where anything was, or just how zombie-filled the place is. He kept his pale-a** hands clasped behind his back and had a polite grin plastered on his face.

The bigger guy was behind the little guy's shoulder. He walked with long arms waving at his sides; totally bored out of his mind with no regard for where he was. That's when Gamma pulled out a cigarette and lighter, stuck the butt in his mouth and started in on his nicotine craving.

"Put that out, it's rude."

"Huh?"

"It's rude to walk into another's place of business and start smoking."

"You think they'll really give a s**t? They're zombies for Christ's sake."

346Kraun

Ah, more visitors. Havent we been busy lately?

"Excuse me, but there seems to be a matter I must attend to at this moment." Decruda would say as he bowed once to his guests. " assume you know the way out, but if you happen to like to remain for a bit and take a closer look at the facilities, then be my guest." And so, he'd be heading off, to go meet the new visitors. Supposedly Moonblade got something accomplished. Good.

347MerDefsGirl

Underground, zombies would have been hard pressed to make a meal of the coccoon, zombes liked soft things, this would most likely break their teeth. Leo was in a como, in a state of quasi death, fused with his pet fly Clarabelle, or better described, pet watcher. All his mental abilities were channeling negative energy from desecrated land through him, gathering it. With infinate reserves to draw from, would the creatures of Sorrow's keep notice if he started borrowing a little. It wouldn't take long before Clarabelle had enough to summon everything she really needed for the true purpose of bringing Leo to Sorrow's Keep.

There would be no dramatics, no light show, just a vanishing coccon leaving a small sinkhole in the yard. Leo's body was needed elsewhere, a new mind was ready for it.

348Joseph Brown

Alpha nodded at all this information, and gave one more statment before he was dismissed.

"I will request a group of cultists here for you to do as you wish with." A brief pause, "I will mention though, that if you have them put to work in any of the areas that are saturated with the negative, ensure that they are properly sacrificed before the energy takes their bodies. They will know the proper rituals and I'm sure you have your own to allow them to continue their service in death."

And with that, unless the woman had any thing else to say, the disguised Alpha would lead her through the underground fortress and a good distance from the fortress. Where he once again would rend the universe to take them back to the void.

349Fengrading

Long overdue post is long overdue.

Gamma and the small, pale man wouldn't have a hard time finding the entrance ot the Keep. Directions and all from Moonblade, which was busy doing something, someplace.

The little guy would naturally enter first, as he was in the lead. Gamma would be immediately at his shoulder, flicking a lit cigarette of to the side before he entered.

350Kraun

And there would be the man dressed in a plain black robe, waiting by the door.

"Good," what time of day was it suppose to be at the moment? Afternoon? We'll say afternoon. "Afternoon gentlemen. You are here to discuss business, yes?"

35104 Spriggan

~Sorry for the interruption,~ the voice spoke to Decruda, ~but I've updates. Please advise, the situation'll probably get dangerous if those suits and the fighters join up.~

352Kraun

What was there to advise? They could just continue whatever course of action they were taking at the moment, or do as they pleased. The drow forces were occupied following their instructions to watch over prisoners, and would act accordingly if challenged. As for everyone else, they could do as they liked as long as it didnt cross over and dismiss any previous instructions.

As for those other ones, well, he had business to discuss.

353Fengrading

Longer overdue post was even longer overdue.

The little pale guy in a suit would offer a curt nod and simple "Yes." in response to the robed figure at the door. He'd keep his hands clasped together behind his back in professional waiting.

The big tan guy in a suit wouldn't say anything, and was keeping himself busy by idly looking around the creepy place.

354Kraun

"Right this way then, gentlemen." the dark clothed figured stepped aside and brushed them in through the door.

"I'll get right to the point then, if you dont mind." Well, way to make a statement of being straight forward and no-nonsense. "I would like to, how do you say, purchase your services."

355Fengrading

The shorter of the pair kept his gaze forward in whichever direction he'd be lead. Speaking aloud to whoever the cloaked figure was.

"Of course. Ordinarily I would give a list of specific offers, but ah..." He paused, glancing around the room.

"It would seem you have some idea of what you wish."

Gamma was straggling along behind. Making little effort to trail directly, taking in his surroundings with mild curiosity. Not everybody got the chance to see how zombies lived.

356Kraun

"I would believe that you understand that Barton is more or less overrun. A captured city if you will. Incidentally, I have been tasked with the wonderful job of raising an army." For who and what purpose though, he did not say. Though naturally, it was very easy to tell what he was asking for by providing this information.

"I would like to purchase weaponry from your company and knowledge of its use; training if you will." Wow, this sounded like some sort of illegal arms deal in Africa or something, only there really wasnt a Gaia World Government or whatever to unite the nations or cities or s**t to pass out laws on peace and war times and stuff like that. Anyway, "In exchange, I am prepared to pay in gold," or if you want to convert it into what people say in real life, cash, "as well as handing over the city of Barton to your organization to do as you please on the condition that it will become the training ground and central base of operations for this army I am to build."

The zombies of course, in the hallways of the upper levels of the keep, really did not do much but mull around sluggishly and make a croaking moan every once in a while. They did not attack, for visitors were given immunity. So theres really not much to expect from the mindless cohorts made from corpses.

Zombies did not make good soldiers. They were simply too dumb. The S-II ghouls however, were not. The special 'engineered' undead mimiced intelligent life while possessing all the strengths and weakness of undead. However, given their intelligence and limited psionic talent to communicate and strategize with one another, they made excellent soldiers in numbers rather than a dumb mindless horde.

357Fengrading

The pale man only nodded as he listened. Yes, he knew what had become of Barton. Yes, it was more or less captured. What was unspoken was the information that he was privy to; there were several tons of armor on the ground just waiting.

Waiting for a massive amount of reinforcements. Deity Regulars that were in reserve a place too far away to be immediately recalled as those first few had been.

Turning to face the man now, the suit spoke shortly, "This can be done." He knew that Barton would belong to Deity within the hour, with, or without the cooperation of the presently occupying undead force. An opportunity like this just promised the prize at a fraction of the price and seeds for further opportunies.

The pale man had been a part of many of said back alley arms deals. While there were no governing bodies to regulate this kind of thing, it was basically the same. Standing in a hallway with lingering dead, without a single name being mentioned.

The man had been through less conventional deals before.

"I have in mind something that may suit your needs." That ever-polite smile on his angular face became more seemingly friendly, like a car dealer at a value lot.

Gamma had stopped listening completely. He was nearby, down the hall, gawking at one of the zombies. Giving it a stiff nudge in the shoulder with two fingers, while his right hand went to a pocket to retrieve cigarettes.

358Kraun

"Oh, and what might that be?" He asked, curiosity piqued, it was good to know that the man was interested in this business transaction. He would lead them towards the vault, the place with all the coin and magical baubles which just sort of sat there out of use. Wasnt like he needed to pay undead in money to do anything.

These zombie, unlike the unorganized monsters of movies, did not react much to anything. They didnt go around saying 'braaaaiiiiinssssss', or walk around stiffly with their arms extended, or try to eat everything in sight. These zombies were simply animated corpses, able to obey simple instructions.

With the prod, it sort of began to fall to the side before its equilibrium caught itself and shifted to stand straight once more. Basic motor functions or something.

359Fengrading

The pale man would follow as always. Gamma trailed loosely, in some erratic orbit around his smaller counterpart. With the exception now that he had a burning cigarette in hand.

"I have a small cache of automatic weapons that are unregistered--" If that meant anything here, "without owners, or serial numbers. Rifles mostly, older than myself and out of production where I come from for decades."

This probably wouldn't sound very appealing, because weaponry didn't always age like wine.

"But." The pale man punctuated with a raised finger. "Nothing is quite made like they once were. No weapons are thought to be as tough or capable of functioning in as many adverse conditions. More importantly, nobody knows they exist."

Not that it was expected that a literal undead army would worry about the Cops tracing illegal weapons back to them, or anything. Of course, selling things this way was more-or-less basic instinct for the arms dealer.

360Kraun

Zombies, or at least these ones here, which were animated corpses, didnt need amazing equipment. They didnt need to kill someone before someone else could kill them, for they were already dead, hell, they werent even alive, so it was of little consequence whether their equipment was amzingly high tech, or something from eras past. Maybe someone would even encounter one of them and mistake them for a great grandparent or something which used the same sort of weapon in a war from days of the past, who knows.

Tools were still tools.

Aside from that... well, obsolete weaponry could probably be used to graft into someone's arm or something, and have some bones rearranged to pull the trigger. Wow, that would be so messed up, yet HILARIOUS.

Anyway;

"Old weapons? Well, we wouldnt want to make it too obvious who this would be army's supplier would be at first, now would we? I suppose it would be in both our interests to keep things quiet for the time being. Thus, all your old unused equipment will be very useful to me."

He didnt know a whole lot about firearms, except that you point it at something, pull the trigger, and then a bullet or round or whatever shoots out, and it uses ammunition. He knew the basics, but nothing about the finer detail, the little pieces inside of the tool which made it work, strip and assembly, all that stuff.

They'd round the corner, and into the large open doorway. Wasnt like this place was going to get robbed anytime soon to have a locked vault or anything. An enormous room supported with pillars with gold and jewels spilling out of chests and littering the floors, ancient suits or armour and weapons on racks, urns and vases full of scrolls. Where did this all come from? Well, the dead had no use of such treasures did they?

"Take whatever you need for your services."

It wasnt like he was using it for anything. Plus, they could always loot off the dead and destroyed in the future to replenish.

361Fengrading

From behind the two men, there'd be a

"Holy s**t."

Nobody would have to think hard at what Gamma just said. A statement of honest, naked surprise and greed. The pale man, though, kept the polite grin. Nothing short of a smack to the mouth would chip at the impassable poker-face facade he wore. Never show surprise or awe, because it could only lead someone to manipulate it.

As Gamma brushed passed the pair into the vault, it left only one variable.

"How much do you need?" Small caches of sundry armaments hidden all over the surrounding cities were one thing. But bringing up a full scale army may take more time than digging up boxes of guns.

362Kraun

"That will depend on the number of... 'hired hands' that would be employed. Unless of course, your company would provide these people. You see, undead do have their weaknesses. Divine magic of sorts have a very strong effect on them, but I plan to fill these holes with the living. Covering one another's weaknesses and such."

He was ever calculating, planning things in advance, so for the moment, with such an unknown variable he wouldnt know exactly how much he would need. Would there be mercenaries flowing in with the promise of riches, or would troops be supplied by Deity as well for the abundance of riches of extinct empires and the like?

Aside form that, from the old weapon stores that would be given to the mindless zombies and abominations of grafting, modern tools would need to be supplied for the ghouls which would act as soldiers.

"I would assume somewhere around a count of two thousand in modern armaments on top of the older weapons you have. As for the reamainder, how much do your services cost aside from purely tools." And of course, he meant purchasing manpower.

363Fengrading

The pale man had to consider the logistics involved. Two thousand was a great many to arm 'modernly.' Even for him, obtaining Deity common arms was difficult to do privately. So for a while, he too calculated.

This was a step up from transforming angry militias of peasants into revolutionary armies with simple bullets and guns.

Giving a blink as his back straightened to like that of iconic posture, he stood moment to watch Gamma kneel before a vase in the vault.

Even while considering things, there were issues he knew to an absolute.

"It is not possible to commit a large Deity force. As a company, it cannot publicly fund or back one side. Deity will not willfully show itself as a proponent to a party the public eye finds..."

He searched for an appropriate word on living/undead relations.

"Controversial."

He began again. "There are, however, those that report to me before the company. Those that I know are trustworthy."

One of them was squatting in a pile of gold before them both, wearing a crown he had found.

364Kraun

"I understand. Business is a complicated matter." And that was a fact. Of course they had to look out for themselves as a whole and uphold some sort of reputation for future business deals.

But no matter, hired help could be found elsewhere if such was not possible. It was just a company after all, not like a giant nation or something.

"And these will be available for assistance, I presume?"

365Fengrading

Sort of. Deity was not here in the capacity of a nation per se. That's not to say that Barton might not end up as a province under Deity's rule.

"I will supply what I can offer comfortably."

He just finished saying Deity wasn't there in full support. And so, naturally, he wasn't going to give them an entire regiment of powered infantry. It's rather conspicuous if an army of magic-wielding zombies marched on a city with state of the art Deity technology.

No bother, though. This was not the first deal of this nature the pale man had made.

Gamma would continue to peruse the treasury at an interested pace. He wasn't listening, and digging through gold and valuables was infinitely more entertaining than standing around.

"I would need some time to organize my assets."

366Kraun

"Very well then, I shall await your return for the time being."

Or something like that. Because yeah, the author is sort of all out of it and forgetting the exact sequence and actions of whats going on, but wanted to write something anyway. Which means this business deal is more or less at a close.

I think.

Or something like that.

Anyways, the guests could stay if they wanted to and take some souvenirs or walk around and explore the place a bit, or they could go back out. Didnt really matter.

367Darshendros the Eternal

Suddenly a drow wizard appeared at the doorstep to Sorrow's Keep. He was very much dead, rest assured, and dressed in the fine robes of an archmage, which seemed to float around his form more than drape off of it. His dry, obsidian skin was pulled tight across his features, cracked and speckled in places where his bone structure angled sharply, and his stark white hair was brushed back, falling between his shoulders. His eyes were pits of black with a pinprick of light glowering from within. He wore a gold, jewel-encrusted circlet around his head, and each bony finger was adorned with a ring.

"I am Valas Zauviir," the drow rasped to the air, "Archmage of Necropolita and Chosen of Darshendros. I have come to request audience with your master."

368Fengrading

And yeah. That was it, for now.

The pale man would accept any offer and stay, keeping Gamma with him. The miracle of remote telecommunications would let him orchestrate the events to come from the offered comfort of The Council.

He'd simply wander the Keep, taking in the sights as he spoke into a small cellular phone in a language only he and Gamma understood. Unless there were some crazy mind readings going on, he'd have all the privacy he needed.

369Kraun

Ooo, someone who knew their way around these parts. Well, safe to say that no shades would appear to halt him and speak and all that. His business was to speak with the bossman, so then to speak with the bossman he would do.

Well, if the guests were going to make a longterm stay, then they'd have to be shown to some quarters or something, which sadly, would not exactly be well organize dlike a hotel where all the rooms are lined up nicely and all. The underground was made up of caverns and tunnels, so rooms were sometimes quite a bit of distance from others, not to mention outright confusing since everything almost looked the same and there was hardly any way to tell one direction from the next. Of course, if they so wished, they could always take up residence in the ruined keep above ground. That works too.

370Darshendros the Eternal

And thus, Valas would float into the bossman's office, giving a humble bow of his head and exchanging courtesies and whatnot.

"We were under the impression Barton Town would be occupied by our forces. Why have we withdrawn?"

Straight to the point. The archmage was never known for being tact.

371Kraun

He didnt remember ever issuing an order of withdrawal. In fact, the drow which came out of the bloodworks were still in the buildings holding the civilian popuation hostage against... well, against themselves apparently. In case someone decided to do something rash.

But that wasnt the point.

"Oh, but we are sir." he began, "It is but a mere veil we put in front of the eyes of many. For who would want anything to do with a city over-run with undead?"

Oh, so true. How quickly would the living population decrease if there was no real order and undead were allowed to run rampant in the streets? And then how quickly would the rest of the world steer clear of the area, creating another isolated space?

No, it was much more rewarding in the long run to have everything appear normal; where visitors and travellers would enter and leave the city, not neccessarily in the same fashion of course, and the world would be content with what they see rather than what they dont see underneath the curtains.

Barton simply served as a strategic location at the moment. It was in the center of the world, the heart of gaia, and such a place was excellent for trade with access to all other points of the world, yet at the same time, if it were to appear as a threat, would easily be surrounded by everything else. Its terrain providing little to no tactical advantages at all.

Besides, who was on who's payrole at the moment? Deity was given control of the city as a display of human rule for the public eye to see wash their fears away. However, what about the things people do not see? What of the underground where the drow had come from? A place already being worked into a network.

Decruda would explain these points to the visitor, of course, in a way that sounded less like a narrative but more liike a conversation, because the author is lazy like that and doesnt feel like changing everything into dialogue.

Speaking of Decruda, he'd also point out the poisoning of the reservoir by one of their mutual partners, which of course, only lead to controlling the populace once again. He made a mental note to commend her on that, and perhaps send a gift when he had time.

Anyway, back to the matter at hand. What about Barton? Oh right, strategic location.

Well, he also had to build an army somewhere, and where and how better than to do it in a place controlled by the company which would be helping them, disguised as a taking precautions to future attacks by amassing arms and stationing soldiers to keep the peace?

Occupied? Suppose Deity did appear to occupy the city. It kept order in the streets. Meanwhile, the puppet masters pull the strings.

372Darshendros the Eternal

The archmage supposed it made sense. That was the overall plan anyway, to make Barton into a key strategic point to invade the rest of Gaia. They were not made aware of the plan to include Deity at the last minute, however, which resulted in the current conversation. Still, it made the archmage simmer. They had plans of their own in dealing with Barton, but with another entity giving the appearance of being in charge, it would be difficult to execute those plans now. At least, not without a great deal of secrecy.

"The hordes will remain underground then, via the bloodworks, until it is time for the next move," Valas said. "If they continue attacking us, however, we will not be very merciful."

Then he made mention of the obelisk, and how it needs to remain untouched if they were going to provide forces for another attack, because their airship was currently deployed elsewhere and would be unavailable to transport for a while. Informants had already infiltrated Aekea and Durem, both cities which were more or less as undefended as Barton.

"We will await word for the next move. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave."

Unless there was something else to discuss, Valas would vanish and get back to his work.

373Kraun

Add another note of things to do; have the obsidian spire left alone.

Didnt seem like there was anything else at the moment after that. So supppose he should ge tto work then.

Well, better take care of the most current request first, since it was the easiest to do. Decruda began writing one of those little notes he does, and when finished, had one of those many cralwing hands deliver it to the Deity representatives at the sanctuary, requesting the obelist to be left alone. Hell, maybe even cover its presence up as some sort of dark reminder of the horrors of what happened in Barton before they heroically appeared and cleaned the place up. Might win them some points.

Now onto the other matters at hand...

Well, he might as well get out and have some fresh air. He seemed to have been in the underground ruins long enough.

37404 Spriggan

Prophetas, yo. In the back of her mind, Descant wondered if her voice suddenly popping into Decruda's head was annoying at all. That thought was immediately followed by ~Ha, I wish I could see his face whenever I surprised him.~

...He might actually have heard that one. The one she meant for him to hear was: ~Is there anything else you need me to do here? Drows have the prisoners, the troops have the streets.~

375Kraun

Well, he would have been lazy and told her to leave the drow be to figure things out on their own, but with the previous instructions they were given, suppose they should stand down and retreat. Y'know, make it look like Deity came in to save the day, which would effectively earn them the civilian population's respect, and probably all those reconstruction contracts with the civil service or whatever and taking up position as the city's defense force. Basically, it was like manipulating the civilian population to let them be controlled, and make them feel safe because of it.

So then he'd have to tell her the plan, and have those orders redistributed to the drow in the city to retreat to the underground and all that.

37604 Spriggan

Nice plan. ~I'll be home soon enough.~

And that was it. She had the orders, which would be distributed to the proper channels.

377Kraun

What is magic and spellcraft as opposed to latent powers? Restrictions and orderly laws set to limit its use. So why then would any remain to be spellcasters if another can do the same without relying on regents and incantations?

It was a good question wasnt it? A mage may take several seconds of concentration casting a fireball spell while someone else with latent powers may just point their finger, say 'bang', and make one appear. Another problem was its succesptibility to anti-magic, which restricts energy transference from the outer planes and blocks the movement of arcane energy.

However, even with its weaknesses, mages and spellcraft was good for one thing with its restricted use; its potential was simply amazing. It could immitate divine abilities such as animation of dead, it could immitate psionic abilities by granting a user similar powers temporarily, it could alter reality to a limited degree such as the state of matter and time, and it could even make the impossible possible.

However, most importantly, it does not cost the magician any of their own energy and stamina to cast a spell, drawing energy from the outside and focussing it through material components.

There was so much anti-magic everywhere was there not? That which specifically blocks off the arcane pathways of power to halt progression of spellcraft. So what if someone was to specifically create an effect which drains latent power user's of their energy they use when they perform their abilities?

Imagine a leaching effect which sucks the energy right out of an individual as they open their own pathways to bring an effect into the physical world, yanking their energy forcefully out of them, forcing them to expend much more energy than they would normally have to produce the same effect?

How detrimental would that be to those which did not practice spellcraft, but instead simply relied on their own personal energy reserves?

378Kraun

Y'know, there comes a time when the perfection of one's study and research becomes complete and perfect. Especially after robbing facilities of equipment and supplies to make it all possible.

From what was the development of clones became the clones enhanced with the ability of others. And from enhanced clones comes the direct enhancement of a different being altogether through a live genetic splicing.

Of course, there were plenty of horrid side effects from the direct process, but the result was all the same.

So what would happen if the everyday normal people of the world were no longer so ordinary, but was just like every other magic power, fireball throwing, super speed moving, perfect looking, use your brain to move things, take on an entire army by themselves 'meta'?

Suddenly the special people would be special no more.

And what if an organized army was compsed of such people?

The bad man sat at his desk, writing a letter on his 'research'. It was a good practice to keep things recorded and archived right? Not to mention he'd be sending out the information to others later on anyway.

379Fengrading

Vennix the businessman would have since retired to whatever lodgings presented. Apparently taken to the place despite the obvious zombiness.

Gamma would be long gone. Dismissed since Vennix was willing to weight his value to the Council as enough to keep him safe against any kind of backstabbing.

Meanwhile in the darkness of the underground caverns...

A train of soldiers in unmarked fatigues would be making their way through the maze of tunnels. Although the fatigues-- simple pants and shirts-- were in combination colors for the Deity military, there'd be no rank markings or organization emblems. Name tags would also have pieces of tape pulled over them.

The lead man would be in a white shirt with grey fatigue bottoms, wearing a headpiece that covered the upper half of his face equipped with a forward facing lamp. He also had an assault rifle that he wasn't actively aiming forward, despite the fact that he couldn't tell what could be waiting for him beyond the fifty yard range of his head lamp.

Obviously he was a very poor soldier. One that was tired of walking and didn't want to wear body armor.

But still he lead the few hundred men through the tunnels from Barton to Sorrow's Keep. One step at a time.

380Weibu Tunshi

"Haaaaaallllt"

The ghostly voice eminated from the dark tunnels, echoing down the empty corridors before drowning out in the distance.

"What businesssss do you have heeeeere?"

Yup. It was one of them shadowy wraithes, all blocking the progress of the train. Well, technically not blocking since no physical actions were taken or anything, but you get the idea.

381Fengrading

s**t. This wasn't supposed to be a contact deal. Just walk the boxes through the cave. Fill boxes with treasure and leave.

Not deal with voices.

An extremely professional ready stance. Rifle aimed down the only path of the cavework... at nothing. His light showed only rocks.

"Uhh..."

Who the ******** was he talking to?

"Vennix sent for us."

Behind him were many identical wannabe soldiers out of uniform. Two by two carrying crates together. Bring guns in, take payment out.

Crates get loaded onto trucks and shipped out back in Barton. Guns come in. Gold comes out.

Nobody sees s**t.

382Kraun

"Proccccceeeeeeeeeed."

Hey, just because the undead guardians were around to kill trespassers, didnt mean they did it without discretion. Had to distinguish between friendlies and all that.

Slightly further down the tunnel, there'd be a skeleton with a sign hanging from around its neck. It would read 'Follow me.' Because skeletons can't talk, and the labirynthine tunnels of the keep were rather confusing for those who did not know their way around. It would lead the soldiers towards the treasury.

383Alexander Leviathan

It's a dark and foggy night, the very kind of night the locals tell people is the worst kind of night one can come to this old, ruined building of a tragic past. The deep glow of the moonlight can barely be seen through the thick mists but almost seem to add an eerie glow to everything around. These kinds of nights usually keep people from coming anywhere near these kinds of places, which is why Alexander chose a night like tonight to come to a place such as this. The red haired man looks around over the wooden fence at the practically collapsed buildings, taking in the haunting sight through grey, almost lifeless looking eyes. This is exactly the kind of place Alexander would expect to find something akin to a banshee and part of him is both frightened and excited by the prospect.

Following shortly behind him is the small form of a baby dragon, his deep red eyes scanning the forest around, not exactly interested in the wooden fence or the building behind it. It's attention is caught by the scurrying of a small rodent, watching the creature before padding over to Alexander and head-butting his leg gently. Alex grins down at his friend and leans down, picking him up and placing the small wyrm on his shoulder as he continues to follow along the fence, his eyes still looking at the buildings.

384The Last Pedigree

Deep inside the keep a creature dwelled, a creature that had long been imprisoned, and only now had found its freedom. This being was ancient, older than most of the life forms on Gaia, however it's physical body was not that old, only recently being brought into the material plane. This creature had come to the keep to find peace, and think over important matters, but it seemed that even in this place that the mortals thought was cursed, he could find no salvation.

He could sense Alexander, despite being within what one might call the heart of the ruins. He could feel his very aura, along with that of the wyrm he carried along with him. Perhaps it was some sort of pet, the being had heard that often mortals kept companions in the forms of animals of some sort, it made them feel older, less prone to dying perhaps if they kept around a creature with a shorter life span, however the dragon choice confused the being momentarily, this was not a normal choice for a mortal, to chose a companion which would outlive them one thousand fold.

A silent sigh passed over the delicately featured lips of the entity. He shifted slightly from his pose, which had been sprawled out over a rock. He supposed that he would have to test this mortal, see what metal he was made of. Xevious was hoping that this mortal would run from fear if he heard the slightest noise from deep within the keep, which was why Xevious was going to make a rather large noise.

He rose from his rock, seemingly floating on the air, before turning and coming to a smooth drop to the ground. He raised a hand towards a standing pillar of rock, a crumbling piece of rubble that had once been a corner of some sort of building, and now barely stood, its foundations destroyed somehow. There was a few moments where Xevious did nothing, simply stand there, and then suddenly there was a loud crack, he had found the perfect weak spot to crumble the building fragment from.

Suddenly the fragment was toppling over, and when it fell it produced a cacophony of shattering noises as pieces tumbled away from it, broke on other pieces of ruins, and generally caused mayhem. To top it off, Xevious caused a wave to move through the fog very quickly, giving it the appearence to Alexander that a shockwave had been caused by this fall. If the mortal was astute and brave, or foolish enough, he would be able to follow the wave's source to Xevious.

385Alexander Leviathan

Both Alex and his pet dragon suddenly turn their heads into the heart of the ruins as a crack can be heard echoing through the mists followed by the sound of an entire tower collapsing down to the ground. Alex can't really see the tower that is collapsing through the thickness of the fog until suddenly a small shock wave races through the mists parting them for a moment and giving Alex some-what of a view of the rubble and dust now spreading into the air. The mists slowly closed back in on themselves, once again blocking Alexanders view of the collapse, but one thing is painfully obvious to the man: Collapsing towers don't make shock waves like that.

It would seem the quote his fathers friend said about him when he was a child would still hold true as he looks to the dragon and the dragon looks back at him.

"Come on, Tylas," he says as he steps toward the gate, the little wyrm yipping (Is that the sound a baby dragon would make? I don't rightly know) as Alexander hops over the wooden fence and starts walking toward the center of the ruins. Both him and Tylas looking around, though Alex pays more attention to the ground in front of him, having no particular desire to fall down any holes while exploring an old, abandoned, haunted keep.

386The Last Pedigree

Xevious was watching and sensing from his viewpoint, he could feel the pair begin to move towards his location. He inhaled deeply, letting the cool misty air fill his lungs. It was rather refreshing if he was honest, to feel the cold water logged air down his passageways, it reminded him that it some things on the material plane were vastly superior to the realm he had previously come from.

As the two approached from up the hill, Xevious began to gently float up towards another pillar of rubble. This one wasn't as top heavy, nor was it as tall. The being floated on the air, as though being pulled by invisible strings. He came to the top of the pillar and gently allowed himself to be placed down up the rock. From there he would wait until Alexander and the dragon were close enough to be called to.

387Alexander Leviathan

Alexander gazes down the dirt path in between the buildings before gazing around slightly at the vine-covered stone structures. His deep grey eyes continue to take in the sight, looking carefully at the destroyed remnants of what was once a large keep. He is completely unaware of the being that now stood atop one of the towers, feeling his presence through the mists as Alexander and Tylas continue their trek inward to find the source of the collapsing building.

388The Last Pedigree

Xevious was sitting atop the pillar of stone, his legs crossed and his back straight, he looked almost elegant, like a King sitting on his throne. He sensed as Alexander moved past him, and then he let his back curve, his body swinging down so that his chin was mere inches from his knee. A delicate hand ran over Xevious' chin and along his neck, running down along to his chest where it finally rested over his heart.

He allowed the boy and the wyrmling to move past him, therefore bringing them closer to the destroyed pillar than Xevious was. As soon as they had passed him he gently let himself off the pillar, allowing himself to fall before suddenly coming to a slowed landing just before he hit the ground. The ancient now began to follow the boy.

As Xevious followed he made no sound, he was quiet as quiet could be, trying to keep himself obscured in the mists. It was only until Alexander would reach the full extent of the rubble Xevious had caused that he would make his presence known.

"Boy..."

If Alexander were to turn around he would find himself confronted with the body of a man who appeared to be in his mid-twenties. The figure was wearing only cloth pants, a rough belt, and a set of curious beads all along his right arm and wrist. The figure's hair was platinum gray, parting at the middle, but rising up high before along the side of the parting, making it appear like the figure had two mountain peaks for hair. At the back the hair was tied into a pony tail, which flowed down to the figure's mid back. The most curious part of Xevious was his eyes. They were completely covered by a white bandage, which wrapped around his head. No light could penetrate the covering.

"...didn't anyone tell you that ghosts haunt this place?"

389Alexander Leviathan

Slifer Ozura Wrote:

"Boy..."

Alexander turns around at the sound of the voice and is confronted by the humanoid-looking creature. Standing at only 5'7," Alex is considerably shorter than the "man" standing before him. His deep, grey, pupilless(It's a word now, shut up) eyes shimmer a bit as he looks the creature in the bandage, reaching up to tip up his derby a bit. Tylas crouches down a bit on Alex's shoulders and growls softly, his own deep crimson eyes glowing a little as his wings flare out.

Slifer Ozura Wrote:

"...didn't anyone tell you that ghosts haunt this place?"

"Ghosts are the least of my concerns," he says as he stands in a rather relaxed manner, reaching up with his hand to gently pat Tylas on the head to calm him down a bit. The dragon folds his wings back against himself, but never takes his red eyes off of the creature, "and you are no ghost."

390The Last Pedigree

Alexander's response illicited a chuckle from Xevious. The ancient ran a hand through his hair as he listened to Alexander's voice. He could sense the fear coming from the small wyrmling, perhaps the dragon was the only sensible one between the two of them, which was saying a lot considering that immature dragons tended to be less than intelligent, driven by a more animal nature. The nature Xevious approved of.

"You're right to not be afraid of the ghosts, I wouldn't be afraid of the dead either if I were you, it would be the living I fear. You can predict what the dead want to do, their nature is simple, but the living? Truly they are unpredictable."

Xevious took a step towards Alexander, he seemed to have no trouble moving around despite having no apparent eyesight. However, Xevious did extend a hand every so often and feel a stone pillar or block, but this seemed to be more for the sensation of touch rather than for navigation.

The moonlight struck the mist and immediatly spread out, the mist acting like an amplifier of the pale light. It made Xevious' skin look otherworldly, the being seemed rather pale. As he made his way closer to Alexander he began to slowly c**k his head at the young man.

"So tell me, boy, what brings you here? Adventure? Fame? Fortune? Do you wish to prove yourself brave? Please, let me know what foolishness it was that brought you to such a dangerous place."

Xevious' spoke with a calm and fluid voice. It was almost melodious, it was the kind of voice you could listen to all day. It had certainly charmed many men and women and led them to their deaths.

391Alexander Leviathan

Alexander watches the man carefully as he moves about, lightly dragging his hand along the wall as if he was skimming it over delicate water in a serene lake or over Egyptian cotton. As he takes a step toward Alex, he stands there, unmoving and continues looking up at the being with his dead, grey eyes, slight sparkle flashing through them, presumably unseen to the creature.

"Nothing of the sort, in fact," he says as he reaches down and gently adjusts his burgundy vest, pulling it taught on his body in either an unimpressed way or in just a force of habit manner.

"I only seek to calm my own thoughts and possibly satiate my own curiosities of this more then macabre place," he says with a shrug, the dragonling upon his shoulder now regarding the creature standing before them with a mild curiosity along with cautiousness.

"The tragic events that occurred here are nothing compared to the horrors I have witnessed without my own mind and in the faces of those I've known." Images of his past and the things he has seen in the eyes of those closest to him make him shiver a bit, having fought so hard to completely forget about those times; times when he was younger, foolish and uncontrolled.

"So I must ask, then, what it is you are doing here?"

392The Last Pedigree

"Me? I suppose there's no harm in letting you know a bit about myself. You see boy, I'm older than you can possibly imagine, my age has long become lost to the annals of history, and when you live as long as I have, you have to consider the path your walking. So that's what I'm doing, I'm considering, and thinking."

Xevious was circling Alexander, right up until the point where he had come to Alexander's side, perpendicular to the boy in terms of which direction they were both facing. That's when Xevious made his move, a smooth and gentle, but quick sidle up behind Alexander.

The ancient was behind Alexander in an instant, his body pressed against Alexander's. His right hand moved along to Alexander's hip, while his other hand moved to Alexander's cheek, his finger's lightly brushing Alexander's temple. The cheek in question was on the same side that the dragon was perched on. On Alexander's free shoulder Xevious brought his head level with the boy's. It was quite the awkward pose for Alexander, however Xevious thought nothing of it. For a being as old as himself Alexander was nothing more than a child, there was nothing sexual in the position, although that wasn't for Alexander to know.

"How could you possibly know of horrors boy, I could show you things that would make your skin crawl and make you weep uncontrollably, so it intrigues me that you'd make such a bold claim about horrors."

Although Xevious' voice was delightful to hear, he said this last word with a sneer, which made it sound almost offense, to hear such a pure voice use such a common and lowly tone inflection.

Providing Alexander hadn't moved by this point Xevious would begin trying to pry into the boy's mind, taking a glimpse at whatever horrors he meant. Of course, the figure didn't have to be touching Alexander to work his magic, so to speak, but it helped. Depending on how much Alexander resisted with his mind would depend on how much Xevious saw within his own mind.

393Alexander Leviathan

The being obviously could not sense the energy hidden inside himself from both of his parents, and if he did, he did not know what to make of them.

"Quite presumptuous of you to assume that your age would be unfathomable to me," he says in an almost cold and emotionless tone, but still holding no sign of fear, "and I would say one should never assume anything about the kinds of people you find in these kinds of places on these kinds of nights."

The moment the creature presses against Alexander, he very quickly turns and flicks his wrist right wrist, two long blades slipping from a mount above his hand, both pointed downwards in a non-threatening but warning manner. He takes a single step back, keeping at least two feet in between him and the other as Tylas crawls in an almost serpentine-like manner down Alexanders body to the ground before crawling a few feet behind him. The small creature is a dragon, yes, but still just a baby and it's well aware of it.

"For someone so old, you know so little of the world you exist."

His words pour form his mouth cooly and calmly as he speaks to the creature, now cautious but not defensive. "To assume that one knows nothing of horrors in a world inhabited by demons, Hellions and creatures of an almost unspeakable and utterly terrible nature is a bit contrived of yourself."

He can feel the creature trying to probe into his mind as if to see for himself and Alexander lets him ever so slightly. He was born of his father and the Goddess of Fear made human. Though this pairing was a bit odd, it gave Alexander a blessing and a curse. The blessing is that it is fairly easy for him to control his own fear. The curse, as he found through accident, it to evoke a person or creatures greatest fears by looking into their eyes and willing it so; an ability Alexander did not have control of as a boy and younger man and had accidentally seen into the depths of said demons and Hellions darkest fears. It was that point that he was severely glad for the blessing his mother had bestowed upon him to stop him from going mad at the very images.

394The Last Pedigree

Xevious smiled slightly at Alexander's reaction. That was to be expected, mortals were so silly. Xevious frankly didn't see what the commotion over touch was about. These mortals were so uptight about a lot of things though. Slowly Xevious craned his neck from one shoulder to the other, causing his neck to give a slight click as it reached its maximum bending point over each side.

"You would consider this land to be an old land, however I consider it nothing more than fleeting. I was around long before this realm existed, and I will be around long after it exists. Do you begin to understand just how old I am now? For me to even begin to recall my memories would take you into old age and death.

And let me tell you boy, in that life time I've seen and done terrible things in the name of petty beings, with their petty squabbles. You know, I quite tire of you beings, your quarrels with others who live on the same earth as you, your constant depression with the states of your lives, it's like rock grinding on rock in my ears every time I hear about it."

Xevious was now being louder with his body language, his arms were spread, and still he continued towards Alexander. Energy was beginning to build within him as he stepped towards the Human. He had stopped his prying now, now his mental tendrils had been withdrawn from Alexander's mind, and were firmly planted in his own mind, strengthening it as he gained power.

"I know more than you could ever hope to know, do you wish to test me boy? Because I promise you I'll grant you no quarter if that's what you want to do, I can make your remaining days a living hell, each second an agony to live, is that what you want? If not you had better put away or throw down your childish blades, or I'll take care of your little friend for you."

Xevious sounded serious as he talked. He was offering Alexander a choice now, if the boy wanted to fight then Xevious would, he wouldn't take such insults from such a petulant and young mortal, the dragon would be lucky if he lived either way in Xevious' mind.

395Alexander Leviathan

"I rightly care not what kind of being you are or what a creature such as yourself is even doing here on this planet if it's existence is so trivial to you," he says as he flicks his wrist in a certain manner yet again, the blades slipping back up into his shirt as his holds his left hand back and down to Tylas. The small dragon runs and jumps up onto Alexanders arm before climbing back up to his shoulder.

"Though I will say I meant no insult," he states in a sincere note, his eyes watching the being as he moves. "I've had a good number of creatures and people attempt to kill me for some petty, and sometimes justified, reason or another. I've learned to watch my back and be careful."

Alexander stands firm in his spot after the being begins his small show of power, Alexanders eyes growing darker as the being grows closer. "Though, why a creature as old as yourself would harm an innocent, young creature as a threat to what you deem another young creature is beyond me."

396The Last Pedigree

"This plane's existence is nothing trivial to me, trust me boy, I enjoy every moment I spend on it, it is a delighful change from what I am accustomed to, I like to think of it as a holiday every time I get the chance to stay here longer than I am called for."

Xevious ran a hand through his hair as he said this, his arms dropping to his side as soon as his hair was how he wanted it. He seemed less threatening now, much less of a danger to Alexander perhaps, or perhaps it was all a ruse, for Xevious was still moving towards Alexander.

"My intention was never to kill you boy, no, I'm seeing more and more that killing would be the wrong path to take, killing would achieve nothing, it would make me more like you beings than anything else. No, I think what's needed is some remodeling, I'm not quite satisfied with the way your mortals are conducting yourselves"

As soon as he said that he raised a hand towards the dragon on Alexander's shoulder, and began channeling some energy into the small being. The little dragon slowly lifted off Alexander's shoulder, and then began to hover just out of the boy's reach. The dragon would presumably be upset by this turn of events, as it would feel itself being hauled up by invisible hands on the scruff of its neck.

"Your attachment to this beast is curious, do you love it boy?"

397Alexander Leviathan

Tylas whines and yelps a little as he is suddenly lifted into the air by an unseen force, his wings flapping as he tries to break free of the unseen hand lifting him up. Alexander looks up to Tylas quickly, his body tensing a little as the dragon is held up out of reach. Alex quickly looks back to the creature.

"I wouldn't say that I love him," he says truthfully, "but he and I do share a companionship and I do care about him."

398The Last Pedigree

"I see, companionship, I understand that emotion isn't too strong, simply a temporary bond between two travelers."

Xevious took a few steps back, and as he did so Tylas hovered back with the entity. He was still out of Alexander's reach, but now the boy would be able to see the dragon and what was happening to him, without having to crane his head up to the skies in order to see.

A small smile crossed Xevious' features, truly his mouth was the only way to tell what emotions he was conveying, his eyes covered by cloth and thus giving nothing away. A slender tongue ran itself over the being's lips, perhaps sating it as one might do before a meal, or when about to enjoy something.

"So I suppose this wouldn't bother you too much then"

Xevious suddenly separated his thumb and forefinger to about half distance, and with that Tylas' left wing straightened out, and seemed to strain awkwardly as though some invisible force was pulling it out. That was very much what was happening actually, Xevious was putting just enough strain on the wing to stop it from coming out its socket, but enough that a sickening crunch could be heard as some muscle fibers tore.

Xevious' attention was mostly directed at Alexander, trying to sense any emotions the boy might give off. He was still maintaining concentration on Tylas however.

399Alexander Leviathan

"STOP!" Alexander calls out upon seeing the wing being stretched and hearing the slight tear of muscle. He takes a step toward the being, his hand raising just a bit as if in a futile attempt to grab at something but then decided half-way to not try.

"I may not love him, but he has been my friend through many travels and I do care deeply for him and do not wish to see him harmed," he says as he steps forward again, following the creatures steps back as his eyes move from Tylas to the creature and back again.

"Especially if it is for such a trivial reason as your own boredom and sadistic pleasure."

400The Last Pedigree

"Mmm"

Xevious opened his mouth, tilted his head back and laughed as the human moved towards him. He took an opposing step backwards, bringing the small dragon with him as he moved. The being was clearly in pain, one move of Xevious' hand and the dragon would be maimed for life, most likely he would never grow up to become an adult.

"I can taste your pain boy, I can feel it, I can see it given off from you. I think you're lying, I think you love this being, perhaps I should test your love fully, I find a little bit of maiming always brings out the stronger emotions."

Xevious pointed a finger on his free hand at the chest cavity of Tylas, and formed his fingers together into the formation one might want to make if making a duck with a shadow puppet, all the fingers aligned with each other forming a point. The meaning was clear, in the same way moving his thumb and forefinger had caused the wing of Tylas to move, moving all of Xevious' fingers at once would cause Tylas to move in the five different corresponding directions. He halted though, and his face seemed to stare directly at Alexanders'.

"However, perhaps there is a way we can test your love for this creature without sending him home in pieces, what do you say boy, what will you give for this creature?"

401Alexander Leviathan

Alex takes another step forward as the creature steps back, his fists clenching at his sides as his body tenses up.

"I don't have any clue what a creature like you would want," his gait a bit longer, bringing him in just a little closer to the being, "so I can only offer you either the peace you originally came to seek by leaving..."

He pauses a moment as if thinking over his words, his eyes darting once again from his friend to the creature, back and forth as he weighs his options.

"... or I would have to risk my life to save his."

402The Last Pedigree

"Mmm my boy, you sing the words that I want to hear, either we can do this the messy way, which ends in you both leaving this mortal coil, or I can let you both leave here alive. What do you say, friend, doesn't that sound better than death?"

Xevious had a sly grin on his face as he said this. His face was that an elderly teacher might don, they didn't want to see you hurt, but they would punish you if necessary. He stopped moving now, simply allowing the winged creature to remain in the air, halfway between Xevious and Alexander, watching Alexander carefully. If the boy moved, Xevious would kill the dragon, and then make his way over to Alexander.

The fog seemed to collect more and more now. The air was colder too, perhaps the night was drawing to its darkest, however the moon still hung in the sky like a watchful eye. Perhaps Alex could feel the tension building up, his last moments alive might very well be these ones, over the silence that build between them Tylas whimpered slightly in pain. As though the whimper prompted Xevious he spoke;

"So what do you say boy? If this little deal is about to happen I have to know you're not going to hurt me. Remove the weapons you have up your sleeves and come to me, and if you try to be sly with me I'll rain your little friend down upon both of us."

403Alexander Leviathan

Alexander is about to speak before the being decided to add an addendum to the rather simple choice. His eyes narrow a bit to the creature.

"Not a very trusting malevolent being, are you?" Alex asks as he lifts his sleeve up and undoes the device keeping the metal blades to his arm. He drops it gently on the ground before reaching back behind him to remove the two kama he keeps attached there. Hesitating a moment, now having nothing but himself in case something goes terribly wrong, he moves slowly toward the being.

404The Last Pedigree

"I've been dealing with your kind for millenia boy, I've seen all the tricks you can play, and tonight I'm in no mood for magic."

Xevious moved his hands away from their positions on Tylas. The dragon's wing relaxed, but the infant remained pinned in the air. To think that the dragon was safe now would be foolish, while Xevious would have difficulty performing finer motions, he would have no trouble obliterating the little wyrm-kin in the air if Alexander didn't play nice.

"Now come boy, kneel."

Xevious opened his arms wide, in an accepting gesture. He looked at Alexander, and watched as presumably the boy would come towards him and kneel. Xevious got a certain amount of satisfaction from watching this happen. Finally he was beginning to take action, he would exterminate these filthy creatures one at a time. Thought should only be reserved for beings that are capable of using it properly. At the same time though, a small voice spoke in the back of Xevious' mind, telling him this was wrong, but years of imprisonment and madness quickly silenced that voice.

405Alexander Leviathan

Alexander stands before the creature as it commands him. His eyes narrow again at it's bold words before looking back to Tylas, then out into the fog-covered night, a haunting glow casted around them from the light of the moon. Alexander then looks up at the being.

"I will not do a thing until you release Tylas and let him free," Alexander says in a calm, yet harsh tone, his hands still balled into fists.

40604 Spriggan

Footsteps -should- have been echoing down the halls for some time now, but for some reason they weren't. This was probably the reason they wouldn't sense her coming, unless they could smell her. Or if they could hear moving dust, which could be easily mistaken for ill wind or the shuffling of a spirit as it passed in this place.

"Damn kids..."

Yeah, about those. The Keep itself was rather devoid of them at the time. They normally would have kicked Xevious off the tower he showed up on, but someone had kinda asked them to hold off on dragging him to his doom and all the such, just to see how things played out between the two strangers.

"You speak in the manner of a second-rate ne'er-do-well."

Green, slitted eyes flashed in the misty ruin, followed by a black-hooded figure. There seriously wasn't anything to really see about her, since her cloak covered her entire body, save her face. Her countenance wore profound boredom, which somehow managed to make pronounced the dark lines coming down her cheeks, as if a single line of mascara had run on both sides.

"Don't get me wrong, you're both cute, but you could stand to brush up on your acting skills. Get off my property, and come back when you're able to say your lines w-w-w-without st-stuttering."

She looked between them, unblinking. As it was, Alexander could actually see her approach and emerge; it would be Xevious who'd have to turn around to see who was interrupting them.

407The Hanging Man

And shortly down the same dark and spooky path was a like-robed character dressed in the dress code's black cowled robe. Reeking of undeath and fresh body parts, the all-pervasive aura of powerful magicks and negative energy gave the very distinct impression of a local necromancer. One of many in these parts, presumably.

The cloaked figure followed the woman with no obvious ill-intent. Not creeping up on her or an attempt to hide the bare footsteps that signaled it's trailing.

Stopping three paces back to the woman's left shoulder, the character under so many layers of black cloth staked the edge of a spade in the ground before glimpses of two bare feet and leaned it's weight into shovel's haft.

No claims of property of derisive remarks, this necromancer was apparently of lower office. Hard to question such a person's presence in a place such as this, though.

408The Last Pedigree

Xevious could sense the beings coming far faster than Alexander would ever see them coming through the mist. His first thought was to kill the dragon immediately, however Alexander was defenseless, he supposed it would be better to see how this played out. He ignored the beings behind him at this point, and kept his body facing Alexander. Although, the moment he had sensed the pair behind him he had begun to charge up and collect more energy.

"Uh oh boy, bad news. Friends were never part of the agreement. Looks like I'm going to have to remove something from your whimpering friend up there unless you start sweet talking the pair behind us. I'm not leaving here without something. Now don't start getting any idea's here."

Xevious began to walk around and behind Alexander, placing him between the two newest people, and coincidentally placing himself between Alexander and his weapons. The dragon still hung in the air above them, if nothing else it could feel the tension, but perhaps that was because Xevious was pulling on it slightly in every direction, doing no damage, but the dragon would feel as though it was being pinched all over.

"And who my dear might you be? As I recall this building used to belong to Draeger, not some second rate magic user. Now, I never had the pleasure of meeting Draeger, but I don't suppose he'd be too impressed by someone else claiming his home. It's rude to interrupt people in the middle of business too, don't you know? If you don't want things to get very unpleasant for my little friend here."

Xevious tapped Alexander on the shoulder as he said this.

"I suggest you leave us in peace."

((If either party here happens to be non-human Xevious would be aware of this immediately.))

409Alexander Leviathan

Alex watches as the creatures appear from one of the crumbling buildings and address them. He knew there were ghosts and other specters, but this isn't exactly what he had prepared himself for. Looking back as Xevious walks behind him, he keeps his eyes narrowed slightly.

"You come to a place filled with ghosts and all manner of unholy creatures, begin ripping apart the place they call home, then think I called them when they show up to see what's going on?" Alex asks, quietly but harshly at the supposed ancient creatures severe lack of wisdom. The thick mists make it a bit hard to tell what is addressing them, but Alex knows he's not exactly a very big fan of whatever it is. "All I know is, I would suggest you put Tylas down before I do anything."

Alex takes one step away from Xevious and toward what looks like a naga and a necromancer, his arms still at his sides as a very slight blue sheen appears in his eyes.

"I apologize for intruding upon your lands, I meant no disrespect. I merely came to inspect what sounded like someone destroying your home only to find this creature doing just that," Alexander says as small spots of mist around Xevious begin to condense and form into about two dozen tiny slivers of water. The water hardens into small nails of ice a little bit bigger toothpicks at different angles all around him, pointed inward at his body. It is nothing like what his father can do, but it will work for now. "And now I am merely trying to get him to release my friend, which I have been suggesting he does."

((FYI, this is not a spell or anything. It is a natural ability he inherited from his father))

41004 Spriggan

She couldn't possibly look like a naga; her entire body save her face was under shroud. That meant the lower portion of her body, either a pair of legs or a snake's lower sections, were too hidden. While her species or race wasn't likely to be confirmed without her letting it be confirmed (or Alex's heritage let him know such), Xevious's mojo would let him know that she wasn't human.

Technicalities would follow here, but since his ability apparently wasn't to discern what she was, but only see if she was human or not... there it was. Tall, dark, and necro could speak for himself. Or continue not to, that was fine too.

She looked between the two males, her expression picking up from boredom to a straight-faced stare. After a couple seconds of musing, she smiled as she started bobbing her head and shuffling her feet... they could hear this, as opposed to the couple's silent approach.

The one owning the dragon was at least polite, and got points for that. Of course, it was the 'bad guy,' the one trying to kill the poor dragon, that had to actually retort in an expected manner. It was to he that she replied to, in the sing-song tones of a song that matched the beat her shuffling.

"'You sing the words that I want to hear.' If you'll not leave," she said while raising her right hand and dismissively in his direction, "I'll sing with you."

And then she started hopping around like a kid hyped up on sugar, still humming the same song and waving her hand at him.

This behavior, of course, is why people found her so hard to be around.

411The Hanging Man

To the eyes of the living, it was a shorter person in a hooded black robe, holding a shovel. Corpse white hands and feet showing where the outfit cast glimpses of the owner. To those with the preternatural race detector, the necromancer was, biologically, human. Frail, malnurished and starving, but human.

To those further with greater than natural sense would note that the necromancer was ambulatory font of magic. This wasn't something to be seen with the eyes or heard with the ears; not even felt with the hands. Beneath the bare feet of the shovel-bearer was a volcano of power. Around him was dirt and stone, but as if just slightly under the ground was the surface of the sun seemingly contained by the weight and pressure of this person standing on it.

Physically, there was nothing under him but what one would find by digging. It was some guy in a robe with no shoes. Whatever was hiding under the robe drew magic from this supernatural well that followed him. The necromancer shifted the shovel to his left hand and twice snapped his fingers of the right and pointed commandingly to the ground beside him, like he was bringing a dog to heel.

Somewhere, the lazy shifting of weight and careless shuffling of flesh over stone sounded behind the pair who seemed to live here. This one must have been one of Decruda's pet necromancers.

Surely.

412The Last Pedigree

Xevious watched as the magic user and the other being emerged from the temple. Judging from the blinding source of magic that was coming from the necromancer, it looked as though gloves were about to be thrown down, and the fists were about ready to fly. The time for possessing Alexander had come to an end, the boy would pay for being so foolish however. Xevious let off a quick and sharp pulse of energy around him, discharging what he had build up.

The effect would cause Alexander to be knocked forward and away, the ice shards to be knocked over and in all directions, most likely shattering on the ground or on the ruins that surrounded the pair, Alexander's weapons being thrown behind both Xevious and Alexander, before coming to an abrupt halt on the ruins that had shattered some of the ice nails, and Tylas would be thrown higher into the air, where he would free fall to the ground, and unless the dragon had some strong wings, or Alexander was very fast at catching him, he would suffer serious damage as he hit the ground, most likely breaking many bones and splitting the leather on his wings a few times. Nothing permanently damaging, but it was going to hurt nonetheless.

Xevious began to sidestep towards the BLANK and the necromancer, positioning himself between Alexander, and the group, but off to the side slightly. If Alexander and the group of two formed the diameter of a circle, Xevious would be somewhere on the edge of that circle. With his mind he reached out for his glaive, filling it with energy and preparing to bring it towards him. At the same time he put energy into his beads. He didn't much like the looks of this magic.

((Xevious would be able to sense what you are exactly, but as you're standing next to the necromancer, that impairs his ability to see.))

413Alexander Leviathan

Alexander is indeed knocked forward by the small blast and rolls on the ground slightly before standing back up. He had the ability to stop the ice shards from falling but he didn't and let them shatter to the ground as he looks up and sees Tylas falling back to the air, trying to catch himself with one good wing. The azure sheen in Alexanders eyes grows a bit more present as the mist directly below the dragon thicknens and moves slightly, slowing his fall and moving him toward Alexander. Tylas uses his good wing to help him fall in the direction of Alex, the young man catching the wyrm in his arms before setting him on the ground.

"Run, Tylas. I'll meet you back at the highway," he says and scoots the dragonling away, making sure the creature is well far away. He then looks back toward the INSERT SPECIES TYPE HERE and the hooded man, small blankets of water forming under his weapons and bringing them back toward Alexander.

"If you would prefer, I will leave right now and be done with it, but will also stay to help you banish this creature from your home if you'd like," he says as he grabs the arm blades, casually slipping them back into his sleeve before reattaching the kama to his belt.

41404 Spriggan

Slifer Ozura Wrote:

Xevious let off a quick and sharp pulse of energy around him, discharging what he had build up.

Wow, that was kinda bad, since that meant that he had nothing immediately to protect himself, right? Not that she was thinking about that... she was paying more attention to this.

Slifer Ozura Wrote:

The effect would cause Alexander to be knocked forward and away...

Xevious began to sidestep towards the BLANK and the necromancer...

She, by the way, was still dancing and singing like a mad girl until that moment, and mad-girl danced her way to the right, keeping Alexander out of her immediate line of sight. Her hand was still up, but instead of waving around, it flattened to the air, fingers sticking straight up with palm flush and facing Xevious.

She DID say her dancing stopped too, right? That event was marked with a low rumble, a small tremor that sent shockwaves forward as she firmly planted her foot. It wasn't enough to knock anyone off their feet though, not even the man who was slowing his dragon's fall. Just something to make them raise brows, you know?

Simultaneous with that stomp, a snap of her wrist made the bottom of her palm stick out. With that motion, the air around him became incredibly thin and sharp as a column of sound was thrust at him. And this sound was nothing so pleasing as the voice of the YOU DON'T KNOW MY SPECIES, but what sounded like an ear-bleedingly, skull-splittingly, heart-wrenchingly, loud and discordant chorus of ladies screaming bloody murder at the top of their lungs. The concussive force from the Treble Clef would be enough to push the man several, and we're talking maybe ten, feet back. Bonus points if he trips and falls down to his dooooom.

Also, he should be deaf with an incessant whining in his bleeding ears.

Alexander, who at this time was just getting around to actually telling his dragon to go away and by design just out of the way, would only hear a sigh. The necromancer would hear a breeze and naught else.

And still singing, she was already back to dancing in a much controlled side-to-side manner... no point in killing the music when the boss fight just started. Her every footstep came with rumbling of the ground beneath them.

140 BPM, if you have a metronome.

415The Hanging Man

Said breeze would pass ignored as whatshisface did or did not get thrown back. The necromancer's cowl would only shift slightly to watch the dragon run off. For this, there'd be an unsatisfied "Hmph."

Behind him would be the shambling forms of three undead husks of dangling putrid flesh and bone. Shuffling their feet and moving at a walk's pace moaning and sighing as artificial breath escaped their wracked bodies. Given their slow pace they weren't in any hurry to threaten anyone, even as they gradually overtook the necromancer's position. If anybody had the ears to hear or care to listen, the disinterested groans and jerky spasms of the zombies would dwarf the sound of wet meat rustling together and tiny pricks and clatter of bone over stone.

For now he was only watching, apparently. He didn't move from his mountain of power and the servants of undeath stumbled around him like he wasn't there.

416The Last Pedigree

Xevious had to admit he was less than pleased with the colossal wall of sound heading in his direction. All he could do was raise his arms in front of him and send his own wave of energy out to meet the wave of sound. Of course, on such an off the cuff movement, there was no way he could match the power of the sound, but he did slow it's course. Xevious was only thrown backwards around five feet, and although his ears rung and stung, he was still capable of hearing, and would regain that sense shortly, although for a being that senses with their mind, hearing is of little importance.

Xevious was rather jarred by the blow which had knocked him down, but always one to be quick on his feet Xevious rolled backwards and over one shoulder, landing in a crouch, his face in the direction of the woman. Magic, Xevious hated magic, all he saw from the direction of the two was a blur, no features truely clarified, which was why he missed the three undead minions standing by their master. Not until they were a little ahead of him would he take notice of them. However, that didn't concern him much. Xevious began to fixate on the beads around his wrist, and in a second they sprung to life, flying out into a large circle, before plunging themselves into the ground around the group, forming a fifty foot circle around the group, with Xevious at it's center.

The group would be able to sense nothing of the circle, perhaps anyone who was casting would feel a slight lapse of concentration, as though they were sick or light headed, but would notice nothing until they tried to cast a spell. Xevious now fixated on his scythe, which was implanted in the top of a nearby pillar. With a quick mental tug, the scythe quickly traveled in the air towards the entity. A small whistling noise accompanied it's arrival as it spun around in the air, before finally coming to a rest in Xevious' hands. The being now let a snarl cross his features as he looked towards the songstress. It was her move now, and Xevious was ready.

417Alexander Leviathan

Whether or not the woman dancing about was friend of foe, Alex is entirely unsure. All he is aware of is she seems powerful and she's trying to kill the guy who tried to kill him, so that's more then enough of a reason to help her out. Details can be sorted out later. The sheen in his eyes appears once again as he pulls his to kama from his belt, holding them at his side as small patches of mist, two on about 6 feet on either side of Xevious and two on either side of himself, begin condensing thicker in the air. The patches quickly form into four crescents of razor-sharp ice that slowly begin spinning in the air. Not a moment later, the two next to Xevious fling themselves toward the creature, one toward his waist and one toward his neck.

41804 Spriggan

Descant hardly ever lost concentration. It would be awesome if she could say never, but there were times when things were simply going crazy, and she couldn't keep her mind on organum, polyphony, and following (usually upwards of 100) people with her eyes and ears. She had to be damn good at what she did to come out and make any claim to this place, and then to interrupt and attack with all the intention of actually ousting the intruders.

Yes, plural. Alexander wasn't forgotten despite her attacking and apparently ignoring the fact that he was doing do. His politeness kept him from getting kicked in the shin, but one would see how he reacted to the second time she told him to leave, at the end of this.

In any event, this would not be one of those rare events that she lost concentration. Nah... she saw him moving to his feet... and simply repeated her attack. One might question her ability to attack so quickly in succession, but that's because they were likely used to people throwing out some weak, feeler attacks for the sake of getting the person to just... move or something. To her credit, the Treble Clef was one of her weaker attacks.

One would also have to understand enough about the music she was making and listening to. If the first Treble happened on the first beat of the first measure, then this one was happening on the second beat of the third measure. For her, there was more than enough time... and really, that's all that mattered.

The strength of this one was debatable, as Xevious' beads created the invisible field around him. Whether the attack was quick or slow to dissipate depended on how quickly Xevious' apparent null-zone acted... whether it immediately shut magic down or took about a second. Things usually took a second to set in with null... but who knows, right?

She didn't, not at all. She wouldn't know what was happening with the zone and circles until after she threw the second attack, when she stopped feeling all magical with the dancing and her steps stopped shaking the ground. She kept moving from side to side, simply because it pleased her.

Assuming Xevious still dealt with the second Treble and was on his feet and things went more or less like he wanted... Descant just smiled at him. No point in singing, so she didn't do that anymore.

"I like you... most fun I've had in a while!"

(This is in 140 BPM. For the sake of saying, this is the beat she's dancing to... just so you can understand the speed her feet are moving at when on the beat.

And I'm assuming, from your char's hatred of magic and other discussion that he's created a null-zone. Feel free to correct me if I'm wrong.)

419The Last Pedigree

((Refer here, the second value, the dash indicates strength. The strength is relative to the total strength of the attack you delivered, IE if you scored 89, the attack would shift forms and hit me at full power of the original spell. Odds is me, evens is everyone in the area potentially.))

420The Hanging Man

Well, she was having fun. He wasn't.

"This is boring." A pretty sudden shift in demeanor from skulking, dark evil necromancer to bored ten year old. Not just by shattering his mysterious silence, but a change in body language. Shoulders would heave forward and both hands would wrap the haft of the shovel and lean full-weight onto it, while rolling his feet forward onto his tippy toes.

Magic null or not, if it's only effect was a slight lapse in concentration there'd be hardly any problem for the necromancer. As yet, he was under no duress to cast quickly or effectively, and if it needed a more conscientious concentration, he could do that. The beads' effect would be immediately known to him, regardless. Something about him was inherently magical. It probably had to do with the fact that he seemingly, at all times, walked on burning coals.

Burning up through his feet creating a conduit of energy that fueled his endeavors. Like this one.

"GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM GET'EM."

A symphony of disembodied voices coming from many directions and rebounding off nearby and distant objects, echoing in a scattered chorus of command. Neutral of gender and inflection; there was no passion or empathy to the voices. Only orders.

When this sound hit the vestigial ears on the meandering corpses their lolling heads would roll forward and intent, mouths going from hanging lazily to gaping hungrily. Arms would reach forward with tensed claws and those shuffling steps would hurry into and angry lope that equaled a fast walk of he average person.

The three would be approaching whoever was closest and not in the team colors. This could be Alex's back if he was between them and Xevious, or Xevious if he was in the wrong place at the wrong time. They made no distinction.

Already, the zombies lacked the biology for coherent balance. Instead, the power that drove them to unlife provided the means to walk upright and mimic the abilities they had in life. Now that they were more than just shambling corpses with the impetus to charge forward the shaking ground would be a minor hindrance. Either by stepping over fissures in the ground as they opened, or correcting their steps where the ground moved out from under them.

The necromancer wasn't so talented. He remained in his place and widened his steps and staked the shovel further out for balance. He'd hold his own there to fight the tremors.

Somewhere, hiding in the shadows behind where the necromancer had stood, was that familiar clitterclatter of tiny bones and rustle of wet meat.

421The Last Pedigree

As soon as Descant released her attack she would feel the magic corrupt, but the spell was gone and it was too late to do anything about that now. The beads worked immediatly, taking the magic and corrupting it. The field was constant, it could do nothing to stop someone charging magical energy, but as soon as the energy was released it was shifted.

The ground was already shaking thanks to Descant, but now that she had unleashed her spell the ground began to quake more and more. This would probably confuse Descant at first, questioning whatever she was doing to make the ground shake. Small cracks would split the ground within the fifty foot area the combatants were all in. Anyone off their balance would likely be knocked down to the ground.

422The Last Pedigree

Xevious saw the spell unleashed from Descant, and felt the ground begin to tremor with more vigor almost immediately. He had no time to act in response to that however, as Alexander had sent the razor ice crescents in his direction again. Xevious immediately dropped to the ground, falling into a crouch, his hair falling around his features as he did so. The slithers would presumably pass overhead of him and miss him.

The boy was beginning to bother Xevious, he would need a moment's relieve from his assault if he was to deal with the mysterious woman ahead of him, and the necromancer and his incoming undead servants. Xevious turned his head towards Alexander from his crouched position, and raised a hand in his direction, before giving Alexander a slightly forceful push backwards. While this should do no more than cause Alexander to step backward, with the ground shaking as it was, it would more than likely knock him over. Even if it didn't it would hopefully surprise him enough that would give Xevious the break he needed to deal with Descant.

As soon as he'd send the push he launched up from his crouched position, and began to make a beeline for Descant, moving away from the undead at the same time, placing more distance between him than Alexander. Hopefully they would take the bait and move for him, if not, it gave him more time to react should they begin to come in his direction. As he moved however he sensed more undead coming up the hallway from the building behind him now. He cursed himself mentally as he brought himself to a stop ten feet from Descant, standing with scythe in hand he waited and watched what she would do.

((So I guess the way I'm seeing the field now is

---------------------l ---l------------

.................X....................D Nec

..........................................Undead

........................................Alexander

Let me know if that's horribly wrong))

423Alexander Leviathan

((I don't really have a whole lot I can do here, so this'll be short. Sorry))

Alex watches closely as Descant attempt another attack only to have it seemingly short out for one reason or another. As Xevious moves away, the ice blades miss Xevious but swirl around in a long arm, both now spinning toward Xevious's torso as he draws nearer to it. Out of the corner of his eye, Alex watches the zombies near the hooded man and the dancing woman, the undead creatures now equally close to Xevious and himself, watching to make sure they don't make a scrambling, mindless dash toward him. As much as Alex has already had bad experiences with undead hordes and really not being a big fan of them, he definitely thinks it smart to NOT attack them at the moment and leave them be. Being on an evil creatures "Kill List" is not entirely something he wants to do... again...

42404 Spriggan

Needless to say, Descant was pretty nonplussed about the increased shaking, though it was noted since it wasn't coming from her.

About the entertainment factor... it was easy enough to entertain Descant, especially when she was usually alone or facing really, really stupid people who did really, really stupid things in a fight against her that ended it quickly. The prospect of being unable to blast him off the roof and having to physically kick him out was a bit from the norm.

Don't worry, she had sense to know when things were getting dumb. She just had a different sense of things than her partner, was all.

Xevious juked and jived and was as nimble as a rat. As he stopped, she nearly mimiced his stance. Not constrained to a beat to hold, her stepping slowed down considerably, and she held her hands notably tighter than Xevious was, and much lower and detached... she was "holding" something else, but it wasn't a two-handed scythe, rather two one-handed somethings.

"Are you going to leave, or are you really going to swing at me?"

He didn't attack... all he was doing was being defensive, which took away a lot of the fun factor. But for now, she'd play his game.

425The Hanging Man

The zombies were hurdling forward. It did not seem to be after any one person, but rather in a definite direction: forward. Since Xevious moonwalked out of that path, it left Alexander. Who was not moving.

Those vacant eye sockets couldn't look at anything. The skulls were oriented forward. The claws reached eagerly, almost blindly forward. Behind, their master followed at a reduced pace. Crutching his way after them, using the shovel as a much needed walking stick.

In a moment the zombies would all be up in Alex's business.

"Struggle and they'll kill you."

A man's voice whispered just behind Alexander's left ear. Not a familiar voice, but harsh with warning.

"Don't move. Don't fight them, and you will live."

A woman's voice. The hush whisper came from just behind Alex's right shoulder. These were actual sounds originating from the vacant spaces behind him. Something easily heard by anyone if they could pick up a whisper from across the room over the grumbling sounds of zombies and whatever else was going on. Given the proximity, Alex was very likely the only one to hear it.

As if to confirm this, an image bounced off the front of Alex's mind. Completely benign, it was not forced or hostile, simply a flash of knowing that did nothing to affect his thoughts or vision.

This image was two zombies standing on either side of him. Simply standing, looking around with their arms idle at their sides. He couldn't see it, but there was knowing attached to it; that the third zombie had wandered passed and was standing somewhere behind him.

These images, wherever they came from, were not attacks or attempts. They could be ignored as anything else in his own mind. Concentrate on something else to keep his mind from wandering.

The zombies were about to be on top of him, still at their fast-walk pace that seemed to be a charge for something with only a partial body.

426The Last Pedigree

Xevious had been about to engage the lady in conversation when he felt the ice-blades coming back towards him. This kid was persistent if nothing, something which definitely served to annoy the ancient one. As he was one side against a wall he presumed the ice blades were coming from more or less the same direction. He waited once again for the blades to come close, before hopping forward a good couple of feet, keeping a watchful eye on the blades at the same time. He hoped they would smash against the wall, but if they didn't he was prepared to duck or roll should they come in his direction again, although that would put him dangerously close to Descant.

After hopefully dealing with this set of ice blades he watched as Descant slowed down her dance. He made sure to take note of the two objects in her hands, and accordingly adjusted his scythe. Holding it firmly in his right hand he relaxed and let go with his left. The blade hung in the air in an eerie fashion, before the end with no hand on it began to rotate rapidly. It picked up speed before stopping suddenly, the two ends of the scythe now separated. Xevious took grip of the different ends near the end of their bases, that was assuming Descant allowed him the time to do this.

"Now what sort of gentleman would I be if I didn't let ladies go first?"

Xevious said this with a grin, as he spoke he began gathering up energy again, although whether Descant could sense this would be up to debate. Clearly Xevious planned to use his advantage as much as he could, he didn't intend on fighting fair, but he had a feeling neither did she.

427Alexander Leviathan

After Xevious jumps up and out of the way, the blades of ice indeed crash harmlessly against the wall, shattering into little bits before falling to the ground below the demon. Before he knows it, though, the three undead were practically on him and is about to retort when he hears something in his head.

Creepy Disembodied Voice Wrote:

Struggle and they'll kill you.

Well that sounded comforting and not exactly reassuring. ******** that. Undead zombies. They eat living things.

Creepy Disembodied Voice #2 Wrote:

Don't move. Don't fight them, and you will live.

Ok, so, it's a warning. One creepy voice, sometimes a trap. Two creepy voices, usually a hint. Gripping his kama tightly, the blades of ice hovering next to and above him, he stands there without moving. His dark, grey eyes, however, do move as they flit back and forth from his left to his right, watching as the zombies pass him, then remain next to him, yet something didn't seem right about it.

Something was either helping him or screwing with him. Either way, for the moment, he is content to sit and watch the battle between the other two creatures.

42804 Spriggan

For someone blind to anything but energy, Xevious sure was quick to dodge things. Still doing her wallflower-like step, Descant would've noticed by now that the ground was still rumbling with her. Kinda made her wish she was still singing, but eh.

For the record, there was nothing physically in her hands, she was just pretending something was.

One last time, you know? One last time. Besides, he hasn't actually answered her question, rather making another veiled ne'er-do-well comment.

"So, you're not going to just leave?"

Because really, he had to be pretty epic to think that he was going to beat to Masters of Domain on their own turf, with all the dark energy and ghosts, specters, and zombies around them. That scythe of his would have to be made of pure Awesome, the likes of which nobody's ever seen, for him to do anything other than realize that he was outnumbered and out of his element.

Last chance for a "tactical retreat," and all that, before things kicked back up. Because this standstill-- and that's all it was, not even a deadlock or standoff-- was boooooring.

429The Hanging Man

As promised, the zombies continued their march forward. Chasing something that was, apparently, in front of them. Zombie C, the one furthest on Alexander's right lurched forward suddenly at open air and stumbled past. Zombie A (Alexander's left) kept the pace forward and shambled on.

Zombie B; the center, however, was on a collision course. Without heed for personal space that walking pile of rotted flesh and bone ran straight into Alexander. Not a lunge or tackle per se; the kind of collision one has with a nightstand in the dark at 3 AM where you try and throw yourself away at the last second to keep from falling down and knocking who-knows-what onto you. Finding something suddenly solid seemed to surprise the zombie as he suddenly gave berth to whatever he ran into.

Shuffling back and to the side, grunting with effort not to get floored by something it apparently could not see coming. With that grunt, though, the other two zombies rounded on their heels to face whatever Zombie B butted into.

Alexander would experience sudden deja vu. He had, rather recently, seen exactly this in his head. A zombie to either side staring vacantly at him with another behind, no doubt mirroring the empty-headed, mouth-breathing antics of an idle zombie. Each of them were easily within arm's reach to grab ahold and start chewing on Alexander's fleshy bits. They didn't, in fact they made no move to attack. If you don't count the hot sick smell of almost-breath from holey and decayed lungs.

The hooded necromancer continued on the same linear path as his minions. Each step planting a bare foot onto the dirt with a solar flare of power shooting up into his body from the unseen well in the ground. A closed fist shot forward in a backhanded smash into the space before him followed by a downward swing with the same fist, like a hammer towards the ground.

Apparently there was more than one guy with telekinesis present, because an invisible force following orders from a closed hand shot a sharp strike into the flat of one ice crescent above Alexander. From the side the sudden force was aimed to either shatter one blade and cast the shards aside while the other would be similarly struck downward; to likewise crush and cast the pieces into the ground.

Then he'd stop, two, maybe three steps in front of Alexander. Darkness and a hood would hide the man's face. The hood, itself, facing only forward. From there he'd only stand. Offering a grumbling, throaty growl of anger and frustration. Somewhere in the shadows, the clitterclatter of bones and teeth slowed and gave a hiss like a sucking puncture wound to a lung. An angry punctured lung. The hiss was cut short by the necromancer.

A simple command silenced it instantly, "Shhhhhh."

The man, hovering behind Alex, "No eyes."

The woman, just beside the man, "One mind."

430The Last Pedigree

Although Xevious' appeared to be outnumbered, on unfamiliar turf, and without a scythe made of pure awesome, he did put the capital E in from of epic. He watched the woman in front of him, felt the contempt rolling off her in waves. She truly felt as though she had the upper hand, Xevious couldn't feel an inch of doubt within her, which made him cautious, he wanted to feel at least some fear, some doubt in her mind.

"Why would I just leave, when it looks as though all the fun is about to begin?"

Xevious let his arms hang slightly out from his sides, making a rough thirty degree angle to his body, his scythe blades positioned with the points facing in front and behind of Xevious. He began to swing his arms slightly as he moved towards Descant, his blades making small swish noises as they cut the air in front and behind of them. As he moved however he arced once again, so that he'd be facing her side if she didn't turn to meet him again. This would place her between the building and Xevious.

He was feeling cocky, but worried. While there was still time for him to flee if things were looking rough, this being's lack of even the slightest worry was curious. Xevious had never sensed this before, surely she had an ace up her sleeve, Xevious would have to watch out for that. As he moved he continued to build up energy, letting it swell within him as he talked and bode his time.

431Alexander Leviathan

Alex is jostled a bit by the zombie running into him and wobbles a bit before catching his footing, much akin to the way a nightstand wobbles when you bump into it in the dark at 3am. He stands there as if waiting for something to happen, not moving the the zombie stumbles a bit in his own tracks and continues on behind him as the others glance back to see what all the hubbub is about.

His grey eyes then turn toward the necromancer, watching carefully as he shatters one of the ice crescents with an unseen force, the same force causing the other to fall to the ground and shatter harmlessly. Alex watches the hooded man, unable to see inside the darkened cowl and not entirely sure he wants to.

Staying still and not moving, he hears the dim of the hissing and shattering about them as the hooded figure issues the one simple sound as a command.

Creepy, Disembodied Voice Wrote:

No eyes

Creepy.

Creepy, Disembodied Voice #2 Wrote:

One mind

Creepier. Despite this, Alex stands still, watching them, his eyes occasionally flitting to the sight of the demon and the dancing creature, looking as though they're about to tussle. That is not Alex's concern at the moment though. A hooded dude, undead, rotting zombies and disembodied voices are. They're creepier and much, much closer.

43204 Spriggan

This banter had gone on long enough.

Her tempo had slowed down to about 90 BPM, which meant that in the same measure of a 140, she could do more movements. Her relative time slowed, which basically meant that she had less of a chance to slip up and lose the beat. The full explanation could get a little complicated, and would force the person on the other side of the table to know about rhythm-- the harder beats, the softer beats, the syncompation, insertion of ossia-- that kind of thing. The main thing to understand was that Descant had all the reason in the world to be confident. To call her unstoppable at this point would be bad, since "unstoppable" comes with all kinds of bad stigma. She wasn't a god, not by a long shot. Just damn good at what she did.

So yeah, Xevious was going to have a hell of a hard time stopping her. Descant knew this, and for it she was smiling and humming the old tune again.

"Okay~," she replied in sing-song to his declaration of intent.

It was incredibly easy to keep Xevious before her.. just a step, a small pivot, and that was all it took, so she of course kept the man at her fore. While waiting, she put her hands back in the air.

She actually waited for him to complete his movements and set up his positioning, before she attacked him... and that attack came by way of a outward flicking of her left foot, then a stomp. They were close, but not close enough that she had any hope to physically lay foot to face. Rather, it would be the building that would attack him, the stone ripping up and forward in a direct line with nowhere to go but his chest. The stomp that immediately followed made the line spread outward just around his position, and all stab inward. Just in case he had the wherewithall to dodge to any side whatsoever, you know?

433The Last Pedigree

Xevious felt the magic flow from her, flaring in his vision, blinding him to the woman behind the rocks. He felt their energy spike out of the ground, and his first instinct was to move back, however that was before he felt the stomp, the energy ringing around him, blinding him to all things. Now would have been the ideal time to strike at Xevious, had his foe not surrounded him with a cage of stone. Xevious dropped down into a crouch, allowing the spikes to pass through the air, missing where he had been moments ago.

Xevious wasted no time in a response, and like his foe, the majority of his attack would be delivered with the building. Spell aside his vision cleared enough to put a fine location on his opponent. His arms flung in front of him, and the energy he had been building was released in a mighty push. A five foot area, with Descant at its centre was suddenly hit by a literal wall of energy, it would cause anything struck within it to go flying backwards. Unfortunately for her, Xevious had placed her between the building and himself, so the only thing she would strike would be the building, with a smackering of force.

If the building was still strong and sturdy, it would hold and she would simply smack against it, however if the building was weakened, cracked and decaying as one would expect them to be in ruins, she would most likely go through the wall, into whatever room was on the other side, along with any stones pebbles and small objects that were lying around close to her at the time the wall of psychic energy was pushed out.

Xevious wouldn't waste time seeing if his blow struck, he was confident that his foe wouldn't have much of a defense against such a strike. He swung his blades upwards towards the points of the rock, around the hole where Xevious would have been impaled, where they were thinnest and weakest, and smashed the stone apart on blade, it would damage the blade, but it would still cut through flesh fine enough for Xevious. As he struck up with his blades he also jumped up, and pulled himself through the gap at the top of the rock spikes, watching his foe for her next move.

434The Hanging Man

Three zombies and a necromancer. One to the left and right of Alex, and one behind him; all facing him within arm's reach but otherwise doing nothing. The necromancer stared facelessly forward.

A slow, heaving breath from under the hood. Inhale, exhale.

He started forward, inhaling heavily once more. Once the hooded man got just within range for any physical attack Alex might consider with those kama in his hands, the necromancer would exhale. This time there'd be a grey jet of warm, damp smoke.

From the necromancer's face, to Alexander's. Not smoke exactly, but a cloud of powder and lingering particles warm and damp like hot breath. Within that desperate few feet that Alexander had allowed many dangers to wander into, the cloud was just a conical spray from the necromancer's mouth to the area Alexander was currently inhabiting.

Alexander had been doing a dangerous amount of standing around. He'd allowed himself to be surrounded on three sides by zombies and a cloud of dust two-and-a-half feet in diameter hovering around his face.

Understandably, Alexander was operating with the understanding that if he didn't move, no one would notice him. Which wasn't true. That's not to say the voices had been lying.

If he struggled, three zombies and a necromancer were ready to jump all over him.

435Alexander Leviathan

Alexander seems to be, in the great words of the late George Carlin, "********." He continues to stand there as the necromancer slowly approaches him, gripping his kama tightly, working through his head every possible option he has available to him at the moment.

The ominous voices he heard around him still rang about in his head, taking in their words and picking them apart as the necromancer draws closer. TO listen to creepy ominous voices or not to listen to creepy, ominous voices. That seems to be the question.

Seeing the "smoke" and particles spraying toward him looking much akin to the dusty breath of a freshly awoken mummy, he closes his eyes mostly, leaving just slits to see out of as he inhales deeply and holds his breath. If something didn't happen soon, he'd have to take action and it probably won't be the type of action he is keen on taking.

436The Hanging Man

((Pretty sure by now we're on separate posts tracks.))

The cloud lingered yet. Particles too small to identify by looking at followed no set path and drifted lazily as tiny wisps all around Alexander's face. Collecting as a white residue on clothing and skin; finding purchase in threads of clothing, the moisture of one's lips, the minute amount of oil on one's skin and hair. Even as small amounts landed on Alexander, there was still plenty looking for a home, likewise limiting vision from his already squinting eyes by obscuring the air around him.

If one was privy to extensive knowledge or experience with fungus, one might liken the characteristics of these particulates to, naturally, spores.

Quick thinking for Alex to keep from breathing it in or letting it in his eyes.

The necromancer's hood shifted, apparently he tilted his head slightly to one side. Silence was broken by speech.

"Tell me why you stay. Tell me why you should not be killed." Dry, raspy, and coarse like sandpaper with gravel stuck to it. Puffs of the same powder fell in short drowsy arcs from the cowl with each word.

"Answer me or they will tear your response from your throat."

Pretty good questions, really. Alexander was probably already considering why he didn't get the ******** out of Dodge when he had the chance, and didn't need the death threat to get him talking. The mostly-undead audience was no doubt eager to hear why they weren't stuffing themselves full of living flesh.

The cloud hovered. The zombies stood. The necromancer waited.

437Alexander Leviathan

The necromancers questions were, indeed, quite good. Why the ******** didn't he GTFO when he had the chance? With the imminent threat of becoming zombie fodder, he figures he might as well tell the truth since it'd probably be better then any lie he can come up with at the moment.

Alex now has to make a terrible decision: Risk breathing or risk being ripped in half by zombies. Personally, he likes the sound of the first one better then the whole 'being eaten alive bit.' So, he speaks.

"I stayed to assist in trying to remove the being who was destroying your home, though if I am unwelcome further, I shall respectfully leave," he says, using as little breath as possible, holding the rest in when he was done, not knowing how long the half-breath he has remaining will last him.

This is about the point he is very, very, VERY glad his father taught him how to swim and hold his breath longer as a child, though he hasn't done so in quite a number of years.

438The Hanging Man

Quite a mouthful, and very like a bard. Even to his own disadvantage. It was unavoidable that a small amount would get in, especially with an opportunity like that. No real taste or smell, more of a sensation kin to licking a battery. Almost immediately his lips would go numb, followed by the light urge to sneeze. Nothing someone couldn't fight, but that tickle itself was unavoidable.

The spores seek out and stick to moisture, hoping by chance to land in some dark, warm place to start a colony. A person's mouth was rather ideal, in spite of saliva's defensive properties to invasive biology. In much the same manner as the human nose and sinuses. Body heat and moisture, sheltered by a body against the hostile elements.

Fungi typically existed for a single purpose and, through generation after generation of trial and error, were exceptionally well equipped to perform that purpose; reproduce. Sweat, moisture, and the many impurities of the human body were all the nutrients needed. Spores would blossom, and spread.

tap tap tap

...

tap tap tap

The necromancer gave a long moment to consider, tapping his shovel blade against the ground. By now the cloud would have dispersed to twice it's size and at a third the density and done little to obscure anyone's vision. Obvious traces of powder dusted Alexander's hair, skin, and clothing. Even the zombies were beginning to have spores stick in the black gross of putrid flesh and clotted blood about their faces and shoulders.

"You've done little to remove anyone." An observation, and only that; no further dust leap from his mouth.

439Alexander Leviathan

The cloud is now gone but he feels a little more then disheartened at the slightly numbing sensation and slight need to sneeze. Whatever that powder was, it's definitely not a good thing, but at least it's no longer in her breathing vicinity.

"Alas, I seemed to have found myself at a slight disadvantage," he says as he continues to remain still in fear of either upsetting the necromancer up ticking off his zombies.

"Though I shall gladly remove myself for it seems your compatriot has the removal of that creature under control."

His eyes open again, glancing back to the naganaganaga and the other creature before returning to the necromancer, his face and body language quite impossible to read, even for a bard. He'll just have to keep playing it by ear and on the fly.

"Though your minions seem to be blocking my path to do so, if you would allow me."

44004 Spriggan

The Ruins weren't the most awesome, upscale, movin' on up to the east side, place, but one would hope that someone falling hard into it wouldn't make the walls cave in. But the power of Xevious' wall was noted, and let it be known that it was going to hurt. The sound of Descant's body hitting the building was pretty loud and if it was any weaker or she was larger in body, then she would've made cracks in the wall.

That is, if she was completely unprotected.

Just as he had done in response to her own forces, her response was quick and none too fancy... arms crossed her body and she pushed forward on her feet, as if trying to stomp again. Her stance had changed, as opposed to the time she actually did stomp, her body was much lower, bent at the waist. He'd only be able to see her for a short moment, since her robes were shifting their shape, revealing more folds and length as they came before her and created a crescent dome of black before her. So sturdy was the dome, that any flying debris ricocheted off with a ting. She was counting on her cloth taking on most of the force... she'd still be pushed back into the wall, but without all the through-to-the-other-side force that was intended.

If this all happened nicely, then she was going to still put her foot down with a hard rumble, though there would be no spikes emerging. Instead, she refocused on using syncopated beats to quickly regain her proper step. Two quick steps with the right foot, a delayed left, a triplet, and four quick pitter-patter steps... and she was back in 4-on-the-floor time with the cloth robe thing magically floating around her while still not revealing more of her body.

Still stepping and singing. She didn't seem to mind letting him take some time to get up and over, which is what she was actually taking so long to get on the beat.... two measures to get on was kind of pushing it. Though, with everything being about timing...

Xevious got up just in time for Descant to drag her left foot back and hop in a more elaborate step. The hard rake of the ground would send the spikes at his rear, the ones he'd just cleared, right into the small of his back quite a few dangerous inches. The landing from the short hop did nothing more than the normal rumbling.

She shouldn't have to do anything else, what with it happening behind him and decreasing his ability to dodge. Just in case, her hands were still up.

Summary! She blocks and waits for him to clear the spikes completely just to perform a magical spinal tap.

441The Last Pedigree

((How many spikes are we talking here? When you say totally clear do you mean I got out and could now be standing on the cage of rocks?))

44204 Spriggan

((The question really is... how many spikes did you climb over and your spatial relationship to the peaks and valleys curving inward. Going straightaway from my post, you will have one [1] stabbing you in the back. With all other spikes turning in the same direction, it's safe to assume that if you list any way to the side, you will be stabbed in the kidneys or chest, depending on how bad your luck is, since all of the other spikes [every time I see this post, I see seven spikes, so we'll go with seven in total] are coming to you. You only have three to worry about unless you jump backwards, at which point you'll meet the whole bed.

However, I can say that in full confidence that you won't.

Your moving to the side, or even knowing that you're finna get stabbed in the back shouldn't be a factor, what with it happening directly behind you. Of course, I don't know how your magic sense works, so I'm saying that like it has the "visual" range of eyesight.

That said, with it happening directly behind you, you were allowed to climb up and over, and place a foot on the not-cage ground. I thought I did say "up and over" to illustrate that; my apologies if I did not do so. My word and phrase choice seems to be lacking lately.

Have I sufficiently answered your question?))

443The Last Pedigree

Xevious had already clambered over the rock peaks, and was therefore not too concerned by the incoming counter attack. He saw the magic flare on his vision behind him, and pushing down on the rock he was standing on, he jumped out and away from the danger Descant had tried to place in his path, or rather behind him.

As the entity landed he immediately stepped forward and towards Descant, he swung his left hand blade towards Descant, aiming to slash across her belly with the outer edge of his twin scythe blade.

44404 Spriggan

He went on, kinda like the beat. The main difference was that she wasn't getting annoyed with her music's rodent-like scurrying.

Wouldn't jumping away from the danger mean jumping into Descant, or something like that? Pretty sure that's how it was going. So he was coming forward, and she moved to meet him with a sliiiiide of her right foot and a vocal hissssss, not unlike that of a brush sliding across a high hat. Or a snake. The rest of her body moved little, though; she stopped moving her legs for a beat (though the ball of her right foot tapped internal time and her left hand moved slowly CCW), and the tension was audible in the hissing getting louder as she further stretched.

Xevious was already moving his blade forward, and it looked like he was going to split her open. Indeed, he succeeded in swinging and she should have been cut with that strike. But just as happened with the debris, his sword was met with the robes under the influence of Animate the Silkworm, and met them with solid force enough to have the swing ricochet.

Parry.

Now, Descant didn't watch television and all those animu shows, but if she did, she'd wager this is where Xevious would have a moment of Zen, absolutely knowing that whatever was about to happen next would not be good for him. The world would slow down and he'd be free to wonder what her power level was, or whatever it was that overzealous, Saturday-morning evildoers worry about.

The Zen moment passed and Descant yanked her body forward, her head leading like a striking viper. Alongside her head was her right hand, slamming into the air as it met the left. The air distorted again, visible to the ghouls doing their thing around Alexander, as a wide but thinnish (~two feet thick, ~eight feet in diameter) wall of sound slamming into Xevious from all sides. To him, it'd sound as if a legion of drummers all slammed their mallets at the same time, with focus directed on his skull. Everyone else would hear and feel a subwoofer's distant throb.

Of course, this was happening immediately after Xevious' first slash, and she was attacking in a way that should interrupt or at least coincide with the possible right-hand slash... because beside the fact that she'd been waiting for exactly this, he'd find that unlike Treble Clef, this attack produced enough energy through sound to create a physical wall for the second it lasted.

People didn't stay conscious after point-blank Bass Clefs, seriously. They also tended not to hear anything when they came to, what with popped and bleeding ear drums. He'd been able to mouse his way out of everything else she'd thrown at him, because he had the space and time to do it... something he was now denied.

Her right foot lifted, and she was apparently ready to step backwards.

// Animate the Silkworm

// Song of Shields

// DeTerre

(You're free to roll your dice for the Bass Clef and Shields. Silkworm and DeTerre were active before the field.)

445The Last Pedigree

((Edit incoming.))

44604 Spriggan

((Slifer has been removed from combat/play for lack of activity, as warned 300 years ago. Choose an explanation that suits you; I'll go with "he saw no wisdom in sticking around and made a tactical retreat."))

.....And with that, Descant turned to Alexander, doing a Wallflower Sway. She probably should've turned to the Necromancer, but that's how things happened.

"...You're still here, and fully functional. One of these should change immediately."

447The Hanging Man

How incongruous.

The necromancer's plan of action had seemingly evaporated without much explanation. Were things different, the necromancer was going to bargain Alexander's freedom against the other intruder.

A sham of a deal to have his enemies fight each other, while the infection within Alexander grew in a such a time that whether or not he could expel the other the bard himself wasn't going to be able to leave of his own accord.

Which was different means to an end. As it stood he was surrounded by zombies, infected with a mind-altering parasitic fungus, facing down the dancing ward of the Keep and a necromancer of apparent distinction. The bard wasn't going anywhere.

04 Spriggan Wrote:

"...You're still here, and fully functional. One of these should change immediately."

An imperceptible shift. Visible or otherwise; something was suddenly different about the necromancer. The man's posture straightened like any would-be back problems were little more than an act of imagination and likewise no longer needed to lean his weight onto the shovel; the tool simply held in his right hand parallel to the ground.

"Actually, he's decided to stay." Here, too; that raspy voice belonged to somebody else. Not this man. Even though the voice wasn't distinct or otherwise notable, it was different.

So what was the bard going to do? Fight? Sure. He had three zombies within arm's reach that have no other purpose than to eat the living. Even if he could fight them off quickly, there was still the woman ready to dance open a can of whoop-a**.

That was just one path the necromancer was planning for. Fight and the man's body would do all it could to survive. The fight or flight response would jack up Alexander's bodily functions and accelerate the parasite through his bloodstream.

Or he could stand there and let the spores course through him at a slightly slower rate.

The necromancer had plans, but Alexander being dead didn't have anything to do with them.